CaXBfjgT

1It was morning, I opened my eyes.
2
3Sylphy was sleeping using my arm as a pillow.
4
5
6White hair and a white nape.
7
8If you look closely long eyelashes.
9
10This cute of a girl is sleeping using my arm as a pillow without even a single piece of underwear to be seen.
11
12She's sleeping so peacefully while defenselessly showing me her sleeping face.
13
14
15It's just that much of a situation, but I already feel a hustle coming on this morning.
16
17I flip up the blanket and glance below it and I can see Sylphy's cherry blossoms.
18
19Just a bit above that, a small bruise is remaining.
20
21It's the so-called kiss mark.
22
23It's something that I put on her last night.
24
25
26In my previous life, I always wondered what was so fun about adding a kiss mark though.
27
28Just like this, waking up in the morning and seeing the kiss mark you've created yourself is really enjoyable.
29
30I guess it's the DQN sensation of putting a tattoo or piercing on your own girlfriend. [1]
31
32The feeling of conquest comes rising to the surface.
33
34Sylphy is my woman.
35
36I won't hand her over to anyone.
37
38
39And while I was thinking such things, my son had started morning radio exercises. [2]
40
41Even though he did that much intense exercise yesterday, he sure is energetic.
42
43In my previous life, it was nothing but solo training, even though he was just a hikikomori these past few years, recently when it comes down to the time to act he's been quite energetic.
44
45
46No good, no good, I can't serve it up in the morning.
47
48Sylphy has work today as well.
49
50I'll work it off on my end with my morning routine.
51
52I removed my arm from under Sylphy's head and placed a pillow there.
53
54
55"Nnn... Rudi, that isn't something you drink..."
56
57
58Sylphy stirred, tightly shrinking her body.
59
60Her sleep talk is cute.
61
62I wonder what I'm drinking in the dream.
63
64I have the feeling that I could drink any amount of Sylphy's Mineral Water. [3]
65
66
67Somehow or other, I touched Sylphy's chest and stroked them a bit.
68
69If I do it too strong in the morning, she'll wake up. So tenderly, gently.
70
71Almost like touching tofu as you filter it. [4]
72
73It's a modest sensation.
74
75To think that I would get to touch something this good in the morning. I might be the happiest person in the world.
76
77This is real sufficiency huh?
78
79
80"Nn... Rude...?"
81
82
83Sylphy faintly opened her eyes and looked at me.
84
85And then she grabbed my hand, and with an absent-minded face laughed blankly and said,
86
87
88"...Have a safe trip."
89
90"I'm heading out and I shall be back."
91
92
93I left the room.
94
95The next time we'll be able to sleep together is three days later huh?
96
97I'm looking forward to it.
98
99
100Recently here, I've lived truly peacefully.
101
102
103There's been no incident-like incident.
104
105If you could say there was one, it would just be about the level that Rinia and Pursena introduced me to a first year.
106
107
108Somehow, this boy is a delinquent of the first years and within two months he had put the squeeze on all of the delinquents in the same year as him.
109
110After that, he was getting full of himself and thought he'd put his hands on the Bancho Group, it seems he was harshly beaten by the first assassin Zanoba. [5]
111
112As a result of that, it seems a variety of things happened and it was decided he would enter under my group.
113
114
115That's quite the surprising and unexpected story. [6]
116
117
118According to the story I heard, it seems our school has an existence like the Four Heavenly Kings, called the [Six Demon Group] ruling over it. [7]
119
120The one ruling over the summit of that is me it seems.
121
122
123It seems if you manage to defeat all of them you can gain the privilege to challenge me, the boss.
124
125It's a composition like a delinquent manga.
126
127I better not have some name like Gakuensai Festival or something with that kind of feel attached. [8]
128
129
130Incidentally, those six are Zanoba, Cliff, Rinia, Pursena, Fitts, and Badigadi, these six.
131
132If you're speaking of all of them, I wonder if I'll end up having to face an opponent that can defeat a Demon King.
133
134I don't really like that.
135
136
137In any case this first year student boss was pitiful, since he was defeated by the first man.
138
139By the time he had made it to my place, his tail was curled up, his head was rounded, it was truly a meek attitude.
140
141
142This first year student head, it seems he was able to give a somewhat decent fight thanks to the fact that he kept his distance and fought Zanoba using magic.
143
144Zanoba somehow endured it, then approached when his opponent had exhausted his magic power and sunk him with one punch supposedly.
145
146
147Nothing can be done about the fact that long ranged fights end up being close for Zanoba.
148
149Next time I thought about teaching Zanoba the ultimate technique to swing a rock with a golf swing and send the opponent flying to China. [9]
150
151
152In any case, at some point unknown to me people really started to treat me as the Bancho.
153
154But you know, thanks to that the delinquents all listen to what I tell them, so it's quite helpful.
155
156The other day at the time when I found some guys lurking behind the school it was the same.
157
158If I say one word after readying my stance, their faces suddenly turn pale and they stop.
159
160If I say just a single line to someone bullying, then the bullying stops.
161
162It's not a bad position.
163
164
165Within my field of vision, I don't forgive guys who harass the weak.
166
167Even if for example, the bullied side was the problem.
168
169
170One such day.
171
172A letter arrived.
173
174
175It was from Paul.
176
177It seems to be a letter that was sent a year prior finally making its trip here.
178
179
180[To Rudeus.
181
182I saw the letter. That you're going to attend the Magic University. Congratulations!
183
184Various things happened, but I feel happy that you're walking down your own path.
185
186
187I'm sure you've heard from Elinalise, but it seems like we can somehow or other manage things with Zenith.
188
189It's thanks to Roxy, Talhand, and Elinalise's help.
190
191Please tell Elinalise thanks in that regard as well.
192
193Well, I'm sure she'll just make an unpleasant face anyway though.
194
195
196Well then, right now we're in East Port.
197
198We're getting ready to head towards Begaritto Continent after this.
199
200I've never been to Begaritto Continent before, but it's supposedly the next harshest land after Magic Continent.
201
202Crossing over with children makes me a little bit uncomfortable.
203
204Norn and Aisha are still nine years old after all.
205
206
207So, the idea came up that we would send just the children up to your place.
208
209Even though I say that, I know that letting the children journey on their own is dangerous.
210
211Ginger said she would act as the escort for them, but I don't know what could happen.
212
213It's dangerous, but if we're going to be separated again and worry about it, then it's better to take them along.
214
215
216Just about the time I thought that, we reunited with a certain individual.
217
218It's a person you know as well.
219
220That person said he would take over escorting the children, so I left it to them.
221
222I think you'll be surprised when you meet as well.
223
224It's a reliable person.
225
226
227Honestly, it was a mortifying option.
228
229If something happens in the middle of the journey and it becomes something terrible when my eyes are off them.
230
231When I think that, the feeling that I want to take them together with me is large as well.
232
233But, after all I really want the children to stay in a safe place.
234
235Including you as well.
236
237
238After Norn and Aisha get there, I'd like for you to prepare a place for them to live and to commute to school from, it's fine even if it's small.
239
240I've left money for school fees and life expenses in their possession.
241
242It's a considerably large amount of money.
243
244Don't buy a woman or anything.
245
246...Like that could be the case. Well, I'm sure if it's you then you'll be able to handle it well.
247
248
249Rather, it's something that I really should be doing myself though... sorry I'm a bad father.
250
251I'm sorry, but I'm depending on you.
252
253
254Thinking about it, you're already 15 years old, by the time this letter arrives you should be 16 huh.
255
256You're an adult.
257
258I feel bad that I wasn't ever able to congratulate you on your birthday.
259
260I can't congratulate Aisha and Norn for their 10th birthdays as well.
261
262But well, that's something grand we can do at the time when we reunite.
263
264Together with all of our family.
265
266
267It's alright for you to leave this side to us.
268
269In reality, the Fedoa Region search group has disbanded, all that's left are Lilia, Talhand, Roxy, Vera, Shera, and I.
270
271We should have enough combat potential to return from Begaritto Continent.
272
273If things proceed favorably, with a one or two year delay we'll be able to head over there I'm sure.
274
275
276In the beginning, I thought about having Lilia go together with the children on the journey, but it seems that Lilia is more worried about me than the children.
277
278It's something I can't really accept. How pathetic.
279
280Even though I say that, Lilia trusts in Aisha.
281
282She seems to have taught her most things that she has to be taught.
283
284Aisha is a genius.
285
286Between you and Aisha, I'm scared of my own seed.
287
288
289But, Norn is a normal child.
290
291A bit different from you and Aisha.
292
293That's why I'm sure you might feel impatient at many times, but please look at it over the long term.
294
295Also, probably because I was spoiling her, I think she has some selfish points.
296
297She also seems to hate you as well, along with that, her relationship with Aisha isn't very good.
298
299Since that's the case, I think there's the possibility that she might end up being isolated, but... as an older brother I'd like for you to look after her without hating it.
300
301
302Just in case, I've left the same letter with both of them.
303
304I think it will be fine leaving it to that person, but if six months pass after the time this letter arrives, I'd like for you to search for them on your side.
305
306
307For the time being, something along those lines.
308
309It's come down to where I'm leaving every little thing down to you, I do feel apologetic about that.
310
311I leave it in your care.
312
313
314From Paul Greyrat.]
315
316
317It was a letter overflowing with apologies.
318
319Paul you... really now.
320
321
322It seems Norn and Aisha alone are heading here.
323
324I'm a bit worried, but I think it's probably better for them to come here instead of going to the Begaritto Continent as well.
325
326But, I wonder if it would have been fine if they were left in the care of Zenith's parents in Milishion.
327
328No, I think that in itself might have had its own problems associated with it.
329
330Putting aside Norn, Aisha doesn't have Zenith's blood flowing in her after all.
331
332
333The journey is, well it should be alright.
334
335Comparing the Central Continent to the Magic Continent, the degree of danger is pretty low after all.
336
337If you were to call it a worry, then I am worried that there are many kidnappings in this world, but kidnappers fundamentally only target the weak.
338
339If there are two of them and they have an escort with some amount of skill, then I'm sure no one will try to forcefully abduct them.
340
341
342It was written in the letter that they have an escort with them.
343
344Ginger was a female knight imperial guard belonging to Zanoba.
345
346I don't remember how skilled she was.
347
348It's just that, since the knights of Shirone had learned the Water God style, I'm sure she'll be useful for the duty of escorting.
349
350
351And then, there's one more.
352
353It's written that it's a person I can trust.
354
355I wonder who. Maybe Gisu?
356
357There's no way it could be Eris right.
358
359Thinking about other reliable people that Paul and I know... ah, maybe it could be that person.
360
361They did say they were going to search the Central Continent after all, it could be that luckily they managed to encounter each other.
362
363
364If it's that person, then I can leave it to them.[10]
365
366To the point where Ginger is unnecessary.
367
368
369In any case, I could really feel Paul's trust in me from the contents of the letter.
370
371It won't be good if I don't respond to that trust.
372
373I'm the eldest son after all!
374
375
376However, if that's the case it's really a success that I already bought a house.
377
378We have plenty of leftover rooms as well.
379
380We can receive them without any problems.
381
382
383If there was going to be any problems, it would be that my two younger sisters are still young.
384
385Sylphy's and my love life might not go very well in regards to their education.
386
387Well, it should be fine as long as we prepare a room for them away from our bedroom.
388
389
390It's something to look forward to.
391
392I wonder when they'll come.
393
394Maybe about two months later.
395
396
397And before that.
398
399
400"It's no good if I don't properly discuss these things."
401
402
403I'll go discuss it with Sylphy.
404
405Around this time she should be in the kitchen cooking.
406
407
408After looking into the kitchen, a girl with a small build was chopping vegetables with a [chopchop].
409
410Short height, small shoulders, a slender and well-proportioned body.
411
412After seeing such a figure from behind, I started to feel a bit turned on.
413
414
415"Sylphy...!"
416
417
418I embraced Sylphy from behind.
419
420I put my hands inside the hem of her apron and groped her soft chest.
421
422
423"Ouch!!"
424
425"Ah."
426
427
428After looking Sylphy cut her finger.
429
430The red blood was creating a glob and dripping down on top of the chopping board.
431
432In the moment I embraced her, she cut her finger.
433
434
435"...Geez. Rudi, that's dangerous when I'm holding cutlery."
436
437
438Sylphy said it in an unusually criticizing tone.
439
440The cut on her finger was healed in no time at all.
441
442She seems to be using chantless healing magic almost subconsciously.
443
444
445"I'm sorry. I won't cling to you when you're in the middle of cooking."
446
447"Yeah. Please endure it when I'm cooking. It will be done soon after all."
448
449
450I retreated from the kitchen and waited in the dining room.
451
452I was a bit nervous.
453
454I ended up getting her hurt.
455
456I was getting a bit too ahead of myself.
457
458
459I sat on the chair and waited.
460
461And then, since Sylphy came out from the kitchen, I lowered my head.
462
463
464"I am very sorry for just now."
465
466"I'm not that angry. If you're going to apologize just do it normally."
467
468"Yeah. Sorry."
469
470"Yes. It will fine as long as you're careful next time."
471
472
473We sat together on two chairs and started eating.
474
475The distance to Sylphy is close.
476
477It seems she isn't angry.
478
479Recently, I might have been loving her too much, I'm afraid of the recoil from the time when she gets tired of courtesy.
480
481
482"So, what is it? It's unusual for Rudi to be that cheerful."
483
484"Yeah, I received a letter from my father."
485
486"Eh!! From Paul-san!?"
487
488
489I handed Sylphy the letter while she was surprised.
490
491With a tense expression she started reading the letter and then looked a bit disappointed.
492
493
494"Ah, it seems like the news that we got married still hasn't arrived yet."
495
496
497It seems she wanted to know my family's reaction to our marriage.
498
499However, after she continued reading it her face turned serious.
500
501In the end she whispered, "I see."
502
503
504"That's great isn't it, Rudi. Everyone's safe."
505
506"Yeah."
507
508
509Come to think of it, it was said pretty nonchalantly, but Sylphy already lost her parents.
510
511I might be lacking a bit of delicacy.
512
513After seeing my face, Sylphy made a bitter smile.
514
515
516"Really, Rudi, don't make that face. Certainly my mother and father died, but now I have Rudi and Elinalise-san here as well, so I'm not lonely."
517
518
519While saying that, Sylphy grasped my hand and smiled with a "yeah~"
520
521Recently, Sylphy has been getting even more adorable.
522
523Her very short hair has grown a bit and is just short now, it's making her seem even more girlish.
524
525Her white hair is silky and the long ears that extend out from the sides of her hair are cute.
526
527This kind of girl is my wife.
528
529This isn't a dream right.
530
531
532"Sylphy..."
533
534
535I want to make a new family with this cute girl.
536
537Such a desire is naturally rising to the surface.
538
539All the more since we're doing it almost every night on the days we're together.
540
541
542Even though I say that, the one who will be troubled by childbirth is Sylphy.
543
544Her butt is small and cute, but it's far from the easy delivery type.
545
546Since there's healing magic in this world, I think there are few death incidents during childbirth...
547
548However, not dying and the difficulty of it are also different matters.
549
550
551No, the problem rather than that, is if we can manage to raise a child.
552
553Honestly, Sylphy and I are both still immature as people.
554
555Of course, in terms of age we're already considered adults in this world and we can earn money.
556
557However, as a single human parent, I wonder if we can manage it.
558
559
560...It's alright, it's something all the living beings in the world are doing.
561
562Even I should be able to do it.
563
564Even if I can't, Sylphy is here as well.
565
566It'll be fine if we give it our best together.
567
568
569Two years later, Paul and the others will return as well.
570
571Lilia has her own personal views on child raising after all, so there's nothing to worry about I'm sure.
572
573The problem is the mother-in-law though.
574
575I had heard that Zenith and Sylphy got along well together, therefore, I want to think that nothing bad will happen.
576
577In Paul's case... well if you just show him something like his grandchild, I'm sure he would be simple-mindedly happy about it.
578
579
580Oh, that's no good.
581
582Putting that aside for now.
583
584
585"I'm sure you understand after reading the letter, but my two little sisters are coming. I'd like to let them live in this house, but is that alright?"
586
587"Of course it is. This house will become busy as well."
588
589
590While saying that Sylphy laughed shyly.
591
592And there's no problem.
593
594
595After we finished eating dinner we moved to the living room.
596
597It was time to study magic.
598
599
600As usual I can't use healing magic chantlessly.
601
602However, I've learned the incantations by heart in preparation and stored the theory as knowledge in case it's needed to survive later.
603
604Chantless isn't the only technique.
605
606There's no need be fixated on it, it's better if I don't try to think about getting skilled at it in a hurry.
607
608
609I think I'm the type who has talent in regards to this world, but I'm sure I can't reach the peak either way.
610
611Since that's the case, I need to make sure I fortify my foundations and be careful so I don't fall down.
612
613
614"Fununu...!"
615
616
617Currently, Sylphy is trying to extinguish the Water Ball I've made with her Disturb Magic.
618
619Her fingertips are facing my hand with her face bright red as she groans.
620
621I maintain the Water Ball I created with magic power in order to try and prevent it from being extinguished.
622
623It feels kind of like load training.
624
625
626If the Water Ball twists and bends then flies off, it's Sylphy's win.
627
628Then she acquires the privilege to do anything she likes with me on top of the bed.
629
630Even without that privilege, if she just says a word about it, then I will go with it.
631
632In reverse, as long as I can maintain it then it's my win.
633
634Then I acquire the privilege to love Sylphy to my heart's content on top of the bed.
635
636Though I possess it even without winning.
637
638Incidentally, I generally win.
639
640
641Currently, it seems Sylphy can use Advanced level attack magic of everything except fire.
642
643Furthermore her healing is Advanced and Detoxification is Advanced.
644
645It's this sort of feeling.
646
647
648---
649
650
651Fire Magic: Intermediate
652
653Water Magic: Advanced
654
655Earth Magic: Advanced
656
657Wind Magic: Advanced
658
659Healing Magic: Advanced
660
661Detoxification Magic: Advanced
662
663
664---
665
666
667They're exceedingly high spec.
668
669
670It's something I learned recently, but these six types are called the "Basic Six Types" in the Magic University.
671
672Although they're called basic, they're the types of magic that are used the most frequently.
673
674In regards to the Magic University, in your first two or three years you're supposed to get these six types to Elementary level as your goal.
675
676
677After you've achieved that, in the remaining few years you decide on your major type, and learn it up to Advanced level.
678
679Or at least that seems to be the standard flow for it.
680
681
682Even if you devote yourself to a single one of them, without talent you'll reach a dead end at the Intermediate level.
683
684For example not having a high enough aggregate magic power or stumbling on melded magic...
685
686
687After taking any of the types to Advanced level, there are almost no individuals who make it up to Saint class.
688
689Although, it seems there are outstanding talents like Sylphy and Cliff once every ten years.
690
691Outstanding talents once every ten years.
692
693That means every 10 years there's one guy like that.
694
695If they're a genius then I guess you could call them a genius, but it's a general category.
696
697They'll never reach the level of the monsters known as Gods.
698
699
700I wonder about myself.
701
702After putting together the stories I heard from Badigadi and Kishirika, it seems my aggregate amount of magic power is in the realm of God class.
703
704
705However, that absolutely doesn't mean that I myself can be considered God class.
706
707In my case, it's almost like attaching a passenger plane's fuel tank onto an average car.
708
709No matter how long it runs it won't stop, but the speed won't increase.
710
711Along with the fuel tank, if you throw on the jet engine as well, this time the body of the car won't hold together.
712
713From a design standpoint it would be a piece of junk.
714
715Being able to run as much as it wants without stopping is a great advantage though.
716
717
718"Come to think of it, Sylphy."
719
720"Wh, what? you know I'm concentrating..."
721
722"It's about our child, but I wonder if they would have talent in magic."
723
724"Faa-!?"
725
726
727Sylphy's concentration power was disturbed.
728
729The unskilled Disturb Magic scattered and the Water Ball was created to its complete orb form.
730
731I froze that and then sunk it into the cup in front of me.
732
733
734"Th... That is something we won't know until it's born..."
735
736
737Sylphy's face was bright red, she was restlessly squirming with her thighs together.
738
739
740"In order for it to be born, that is, it's essential for the Danna-sama to give it his best, you know?"
741
742
743While laughing and trying to cover that up Sylphy came over and rubbed my thighs.
744
745Sylphy's thin hand tickled.
746
747In exchange, I rubbed the back side of Sylphy's shoulders as well.
748
749These days this kind of contact somehow makes me happy.
750
751In an instant, the mood in the living room became pink colored.
752
753Sylphy buried her face on the top of my shoulder as she embraced me.
754
755Cute.
756
757Danna-sama wants to give it his best right now.
758
759
760Le... let alone talking about when it's born, it's too soon to be talking about it when it's not even made yet isn't it.
761
762An un-captured tanuki or something or other. [11]
763
764If I don't capture the tanuki first.
765
766
767"Yeah. But, since my elf blood is strong, it might be hard to make it... That is, I know that Rudi wants a child, but it seems there are cases where it can take a considerable amount of time to make it. Grandm... Elinalise-san said it as well, but, that is, the probability that we won't be able to make it soon is higher right..."
768
769
770Sylphy separated her head from my shoulder and cast her eyes down with a somewhat worried face.
771
772
773Several months since we were married.
774
775Sylphy's and my sexual relationship has been proceeding favorably.
776
777
778It's just a bit of naked talk, but in the instant I'm about to pull the trigger on my magnum, I use lines often said in ero games.
779
780Not with any particularly deep meaning, simply because I just wanted to try saying the lines, and while I'm aware that they are considerably disgusting, and somehow or other the interest takes a hold and I suddenly end up blurting them out.
781
782Sylphy might be interpreting those seriously.
783
784
785It seems she's still not to the point of worrying about infertility, but she might be holding worries about it in her own way.
786
787
788"Th... That is if I'm unable to have a child, it's fine if you accept a mistress okay?"
789
790"For the time being, there's no expectation for that at all."
791
792"But Rudi... you want a child right?"
793
794
795I'll try thinking about it with the positions reversed.
796
797If it were to come to light that I was infertile and Sylphy felt by all means that she wanted a child.
798
799Sylphy was led away by a different man and made a child.
800
801
802I might commit suicide.
803
804I can't afford to let Sylphy feel those sorts of things.
805
806
807"You sure are foolish Sylphy. What I want isn't a child, it's the crystallization of love with the partner that I love."
808
809"Rudi..."
810
811"I love you Sylphy. My princess."
812
813
814Even for me, those are some pretty toothy lines.
815
816The back of my neck is itchy.
817
818However Sylphy... Or more like, the people of this world are weak to these kinds of lines.
819
820The other day as well, as a joke I said, "Cheers to your eyes" and Sylphy's face went bright red.
821
822The effect is outstanding.
823
824If I'm too embarrassed to say it then we can't move forward.
825
826
827"...I love you as well."
828
829
830Sylphy's eyes were clouded while she was clinging onto my arm.
831
832Her face was bright red, the area around her mouth was linked like she was extremely embarrassed.
833
834Perfect Communication. [12]
835
836
837Well then, now that we've gotten a rise we should move up to the second floor.
838
839I picked up Sylphy and carried her princess-like.
840
841Sylphy put her hands around my neck.
842
843In those clouded eyes, I could see my reflected figure trying to appear as attractive as possible, my heart was pounding like an alarm bell.
844
845That she's given in to the arousal as well, is the best of all.
846
847In these cases, the most important thing is that both sides' feelings are in it after all.
848
849
850Now then, tonight it seems that it's going to be a hot night.
851
852
853
854The incident occurred one month after the letter arrived.
855
856
857---
858
859
860Early afternoon.
861
862I was helping out with Nanahoshi's experiments.
863
864Just, this day, it was proceeding a bit different.
865
866
867"If this magic circle succeeds, we'll be able to proceed to the next phase."
868
869
870Nanahoshi declared that and displayed a magic circle much larger than any of the previous ones.
871
872Far more enormous, even though I say that, it's still only about half the size of a tatami mat.
873
874On an unusually large page for this world, delicate patterns were drawn closely packed together.
875
876It was a masterpiece that took over one month to draw.
877
878In regards to Nanahoshi, it's the compilation of two years of work.
879
880
881"For the time being, is it alright for me to hear what this magic circle is intended to do?"
882
883"...It's to summon an object from the other world."
884
885"The metastasis disaster won't occur again right?"
886
887
888Because Nanahoshi was summoned, that metastasis disaster occurred.
889
890That would mean, it might happen even if it's with just a small object.
891
892Is what I was thinking, but Nanahoshi shook her head.
893
894
895"It's alright... in theory at least."
896
897"For the time being would it be alright for me to hear that theory?"
898
899"In all of the experiments until now, in order to summon something more complex and larger, I confirmed that it requires more magic power. In other words, the magic in this world falls under the category of the laws of energy conservation. This time what we're summoning is a small and simple object. If we were to use the assumption that the amount of energy used during the time I was summoned was enough to annihilate an entire region, in theory at most only an area of 1 meter or so around the magic circle would be teleported this time. And then, honestly I can't imagine it happening though, even if by chance the same thing happens again, I've prepared a safety within the magic circle. I already know how much magic power it will use after all."
900
901
902The laws of energy conservation huh.
903
904I see now. What was that again?
905
906
907"Energy conservation... and, what was that again?"
908
909
910Was it different from the law of conservation of mass...?
911
912
913"...I'm not so knowledgeable about it that I can explain it to a person who doesn't know about it, but in other words all of the strange things that happen in this world, generally have magic power as their cause. That thing you use often, Rock Bullet was it? That as well, you're suddenly materializing a rock in mid-air, but the reality of it is that you're changing the magic power into rock."
914
915
916I guess that would mean I was mistaken on the laws I thought of in the past.[13]
917
918I see, Energy Conservation.
919
920I see now, the more magic power you pour into the more it becomes, fire magic's temperature rises, the weight of earth magic increases is what that means.
921
922
923"And then...?"
924
925
926After that, Nanahoshi explained it to me, but honestly it was too difficult so I didn't understand it.
927
928Since you're applying the usage of some law, the magic circle's size and effect are something or other.
929
930Also, after applying the something or other law, something or other happens.
931
932
933Honestly, even if there was a hole somewhere in the theory, I wouldn't get it.
934
935All that I understand is that Nanahoshi is full of self-confidence.
936
937If she has self-confidence, then I'm sure the probability of success is high.
938
939
940Well. Even if it fails and I end up being thrown somewhere as well.
941
942I'm sure I can somehow or other manage to return.
943
944
945"If it fails and I end up being teleported somewhere, I'm leaving it to you to contact my family."
946
947"That's why I said, there's no chance of that."
948
949
950After that exchange, I stood in front of the magic circle.
951
952
953"Well then, I'll start."
954
955"Please do."
956
957
958I wonder if that wish was something made towards me.
959
960Or else something towards God.
961
962
963I started to pour magic power into the magic circle.
964
965The ends of the magic circle on the paper started giving off light.
966
967Then the entire magic circle began to release a dim light.
968
969I knew that my magic power was being sucked up continuously from my arm.
970
971
972However, something was a bit strange.
973
974I felt something was out of place.
975
976I felt like there was some kind of stagnation in the way the magic circle was shining.
977
978One portion doesn't seem to be shining as well...
979
980
981Psht!!!
982
983
984A small sound was let out.
985
986Suddenly the magic power stopped passing over.
987
988The dim light from the magic circle stopped.
989
990
991"..."
992
993
994With that it was over.
995
996After that, the magic circle returned no reaction.
997
998After taking a good look, a part of the paper had a fissure made in it.
999
1000I guess it would mean it short circuited, and the safety or whatever started working.
1001
1002In any case, this is...
1003
1004A failure.
1005
1006
1007"...How about it?"
1008
1009"It's a failure."
1010
1011
1012Nanahoshi said it quietly.
1013
1014And then, fell into the chair, put her elbows on the desk.
1015
1016She made a deep sigh.
1017
1018
1019"Fu...."
1020
1021
1022She just kept staring at the paper placed on the floor.
1023
1024The paint had disappeared from the paper and all that was remaining was the rough draft of the magic circle.
1025
1026And the remaining fissure in the paper.
1027
1028She just kept absent-mindedly looking at those without any movement.
1029
1030After a short while, she looked this way and said it.
1031
1032
1033"Thank you for your work. Today is already... fine for you to return."
1034
1035
1036Roughly two year's worth of compilation.
1037
1038It ended in just a matter of only a few seconds.
1039
1040However, failures go along with experiments.
1041
1042
1043"Well, these sorts of things happen."
1044
1045"..."
1046
1047
1048Nanahoshi wasn't responding.
1049
1050...I wonder if it's my fault.
1051
1052No, I shouldn't be related.
1053
1054I just kept sending magic power into it.
1055
1056I didn't do anything different, as long as they have magic power anyone should be able to do it.
1057
1058If that was no good, then it's Nanahoshi's fault for not explaining it enough.
1059
1060
1061"..."
1062
1063
1064Nanahoshi wasn't saying anything.
1065
1066In any case, for today it goes this far huh.
1067
1068
1069"Well then, please excuse me."
1070
1071
1072I stood up.
1073
1074Just before I left the experiment room, I looked at Nanahoshi once more.
1075
1076She's been in the same posture as just before, without a single movement.
1077
1078I passed through the storage-like room filled with a mix of things as I left the research room.
1079
1080
1081After several steps I stopped my feet.
1082
1083Nanahoshi has been considerably tense over these past several months.
1084
1085With this failure, she might actually be considerably shaken I wonder.
1086
1087That posture, that behavior.
1088
1089Could it be, rather than thinking about the next experiment's failure, she was just staring in a daze?
1090
1091No, even if she's like that Nanahoshi is reasonably strong it seems.
1092
1093She should have the capacity to accept a failure as a failure I'm sure.
1094
1095The instant I thought that,
1096
1097
1098"Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh......!"
1099
1100
1101I suddenly heard a screaming voice from the research room.
1102
1103Simultaneously, I heard the sound of something breaking.
1104
1105The sound of someone raging.
1106
1107
1108I turned my heels around and quickly returned to the research room.
1109
1110
1111"Aaaaaaaah!"
1112
1113
1114There, Nanahoshi was half in a frenzy with her hair disheveled.
1115
1116She was tearing the books she wrote herself into pieces and scattering them, as her temper was going up, she pulled over the shelves, throwing the contents of jars all over the place.
1117
1118She took off her mask and threw it on the ground.
1119
1120While trying to scratch off her face she staggered into the wall.
1121
1122While beating on the wall she staggered and tripped over the contents of the jar she threw everywhere.
1123
1124She continued to slam the contents of the jar on the ground, stood up and then tried to tear off her hair.
1125
1126
1127I panicked and went up behind her and grabbed onto her, constricting her.
1128
1129
1130"Wai... calm down!"
1131
1132"I can't return, I can't return, I can't return..."
1133
1134
1135Nanahoshi was muttering it in a whisper with hollow eyes.
1136
1137All of her muscles were stiffening, like she was saving up all of her power to start raging about at any time.
1138
1139
1140"I can't return, I can't return, I can't retuuuuuuuuuuuuuurn!"
1141
1142
1143Nanahoshi was struggling.
1144
1145To the limits of her power, she was struggling to try and release my restraint on her.
1146
1147However, it was just the level of strength of a hikikomori female high school student.
1148
1149Feeble.
1150
1151There's no way she could shake me off.
1152
1153
1154Before long she released her strength and went limp.
1155
1156When I started to release my hands, she started to bend towards the floor.
1157
1158
1159"Hey, are you alright?"
1160
1161
1162After looking at that face, I felt intuitively that it was dangerous.
1163
1164The color of her face was pure white, her eyes were blank and had a shadow over them, her lips had lost their color, and they dried up and cracked.
1165
1166This is the face that someone makes during a considerably severe emotional breakdown.
1167
1168She might try to kill herself.
1169
1170
1171"...."
1172
1173
1174I can't deal with this by myself.
1175
1176What should I do?
1177
1178Who would help me at times like this...?
1179
1180Sylphy.
1181
1182It's Sylphy.
1183
1184If it's her then she'll lend me a hand somehow or other.
1185
1186
1187That's right, today she has no night shift.
1188
1189Alright, today I'll return home with Nanahoshi.
1190
1191Let's do that.
1192
1193No, but before that, it would be better to calm her down somewhere.
1194
1195
1196"Are you alright?"
1197
1198"..."
1199
1200"You've been working a bit too hard you know. Rest for today."
1201
1202"..."
1203
1204
1205Nanahoshi wasn't responding.
1206
1207I turned her shoulders around and partly forcibly stood her up.
1208
1209Just like that, I left the research room while dragging her along.
1210
1211The lock is... No, I'll do it after.
1212
1213I'm sure it'll be fine for one day or so. Probably.
1214
1215
1216Just like that, I was heading towards the place Sylphy was at. The aim is the fifth year students' classroom.
1217
1218Maybe I should have someone call out to her.
1219
1220Or else, I can call her myself.
1221
1222
1223I continued to walk while lending my shoulder to Nanahoshi, the surrounding gazes were gathering on me.
1224
1225Just then I ran into the lot moving between classrooms.
1226
1227They were talking loudly.
1228
1229We stand out.
1230
1231Is it because I'm lending my shoulder to a woman?
1232
1233
1234Right now Nanahoshi doesn't have her mask on.
1235
1236It would be better if we don't stand out too much.
1237
1238But what should I do.
1239
1240
1241"Shisho!"
1242
1243
1244I heard a voice from behind.
1245
1246After turning around. It's Zanoba.
1247
1248
1249"Shisho... what's wrong!?"
1250
1251"Zanoba. Nanahoshi's in danger, help me out here."
1252
1253"...Is it illness!?"
1254
1255"Something similar to that."
1256
1257"Then, we should move her to the infirmary for now."
1258
1259
1260Yeah, first we should go there.
1261
1262Infirmary, it's the infirmary. [14]
1263
1264Alright.
1265
1266
1267"Shisho, I'll carry her."
1268
1269"Do it courteously."
1270
1271"Of course, now, Silent-dono."
1272
1273
1274Zanoba picked up Nanahoshi and carried her like a princess. [15]
1275
1276It was a solid and stable holding style. Nanahoshi didn't resist at all.
1277
1278She was completely limp with an expression like her soul had been drawn out.
1279
1280
1281"Clear the path!"
1282
1283
1284We went straight through the crowd while Zanoba was yelling.
1285
1286The people split like the sea.
1287
1288I followed along through there.
1289
1290
1291We arrived at the infirmary.
1292
1293We laid Nanahoshi on the bed.
1294
1295She was making a blank face.
1296
1297It was a terrible face.
1298
1299It looks like the shadow of death is coming out.
1300
1301For the time being, I conveyed the important parts to the healing magician that was on duty.
1302
1303Emotional conditions can't be cured with healing magic.
1304
1305
1306After suddenly looking at my feet, Julie was pulling at my cuff.
1307
1308
1309"Grandmaster, your face looks terrible."
1310
1311
1312After hearing those words I touched my own face.
1313
1314Right now, I wonder what kind of face I'm making.
1315
1316Ah, no, I'm probably considerably disturbed as well.
1317
1318If I don't calm down a bit.
1319
1320
1321"Yeah, since I'm ugly after all."
1322
1323
1324I put my hand on top of Julie's head and patted it.
1325
1326To think I'd even be making this kind of little girl worried.
1327
1328
1329"By all means, Shisho."
1330
1331
1332Suddenly, I was handed a cup from the side.
1333
1334It's Zanoba.
1335
1336
1337"Thank you."
1338
1339
1340I received it with thanks and drank the contents.
1341
1342It seems he got it from a pitcher that's reserved in the infirmary.
1343
1344I felt a sensation like my tongue was coming undone from the top of my mouth.
1345
1346It seems at some point unnoticed my mouth got completely dry.
1347
1348
1349"Fu..."
1350
1351
1352I sat in the chair and took a deep breath.
1353
1354Zanoba was standing at my side and quietly asked.
1355
1356
1357"Shisho, what happened? It's the first time I've seen Shisho panicking this much."
1358
1359"Ah..."
1360
1361
1362I explained the things that happened in the experiment room.
1363
1364The experiment failed and that Nanahoshi started to act violently.
1365
1366Since it seemed like she might die if I left her alone, I saved her.
1367
1368After Zanoba heard that, he looked over Nanahoshi with a complicated expression.
1369
1370
1371"I guess she must not be doing her research because she wants to do it?"
1372
1373"...That's right I guess."
1374
1375
1376No-no it's not like she's doing it.
1377
1378It's not like she's doing it because she wants to do it.
1379
1380She can't return if she doesn't do it.
1381
1382If it doesn't go well, it can't be helped that it ends up like this.
1383
1384
1385It's been six years since the metastasis incident.
1386
1387She's tripped on the first step.
1388
1389
1390"..."
1391
1392
1393I sighed and then reclined on the chair.
1394
1395Somehow I'm tired.
1396
1397Zanoba didn't say anything more than that.
1398
1399We just blankly stared at the ceiling in front of Nanahoshi, just able to do nothing but stand still.
1400
1401
1402After a short while, Nanahoshi closed her eyes and fell asleep.
1403
1404Around the same time as that Sylphy appeared.
1405
1406Ariel wasn't around.
1407
1408
1409"I came to confirm the story that Rudi and Zanoba-kun brought a female student to the infirmary."
1410
1411
1412It seems it was becoming a rumor.
1413
1414I knocked a female student unconscious, brought her to the infirmary, and that I might end up doing something terrible to her.
1415
1416That sure is cruel, why are they so lacking in trust of me. Is it because I'm the Bancho?
1417
1418Though I haven't really done anything to earn their trust.
1419
1420Well, it's fine.
1421
1422
1423I told Sylphy about the things that occurred in the research room. [16]
1424
1425The experiment failed and after that Nanahoshi went berserk.
1426
1427And then, it ended up at the current situation.
1428
1429
1430"That sort of thing happened??"
1431
1432
1433Sylphy made a serious face and looked at Nanahoshi.
1434
1435
1436"Since it would be dangerous to leave her alone, I thought to let her sleep at our house for today."
1437
1438"Wouldn't it be better to let her sleep in the infirmary I wonder?"
1439
1440"At the time when she wakes up, it's better if there's a face she knows."
1441
1442
1443At the very least, during times like these it's no good if they're alone.
1444
1445She'll fall as far as she can fall.
1446
1447Nanahoshi is young. She doesn't seem like she has any sort of resistance to these sorts of things after all.
1448
1449It could be that up until now several similar cases of irritability have happened as well.
1450
1451However, I could feel that the shock was largely different this time.
1452
1453The thing known as a person's heart, when it's shaken this violently it will fall as far as it can.
1454
1455The place it will look to is, in other words, suicide.
1456
1457
1458"I don't know how long it will take for her to calm down though. I feel we should look after her for a bit and let her sleep over at our house."
1459
1460"Umm, is it alright if I leave it to you?"
1461
1462"If it's at the level of meals, then it's fine."
1463
1464
1465It's just keeping her quarantined until she calms down.
1466
1467It might be good to let her escape from reality a bit as well.
1468
1469Averting your eyes during painful times is occasionally important.
1470
1471It's the so called strategic retreat.
1472
1473
1474"...It's not like I'm particularly planning to cheat."
1475
1476"I understand that. Or else, is there something you're feeling guilty about?"
1477
1478"Nothing."
1479
1480
1481There's absolutely no feeling of guilt.
1482
1483Even though I say that, I'm bringing a different woman to our home.
1484
1485Not only that, but a completely limp girl not putting up any resistance.
1486
1487But, it seems Sylphy isn't going to doubt me.
1488
1489So this is faith huh.
1490
1491
1492"I'll leave it to Rudi. Today are you going to return just like this?"
1493
1494"Yeah. Shopping, I can't go together, but can I leave it to you?"
1495
1496"Leave it to me."
1497
1498
1499I greatly nodded to Sylphy's trustworthy response.
1500
1501As expected of Sylphy.
1502
1503
1504After leaving the school and hurrying to my house.
1505
1506Zanoba offered to transport Nanahoshi.
1507
1508Just now it was carrying like a princess, but this time he's carrying her over his back.
1509
1510Zanoba is a prince, but carrying on his back sure suits him. [17]
1511
1512
1513"I'm sorry about this Zanoba."
1514
1515"No, since I'm only useful in these sorts of ways."
1516
1517
1518Zanoba who was effortlessly carrying the limp Nanahoshi.
1519
1520Behind that, Julie was toddling along.
1521
1522If you put diving clothes with a drill attached to Zanoba, I'm sure it would be fine to call him Mr. Bubbles. [18]
1523
1524As a test, I decided to try lifting up Julie.
1525
1526
1527"Hyaa! Grandmaster, what is it?"
1528
1529"Nothing."
1530
1531
1532Zanoba just made a fleeting glance this way.
1533
1534
1535I walked along while carrying Julie in my arms.
1536
1537Julie's body was unexpectedly fluffy.
1538
1539A year prior she was like skin and bones, but it seems she's properly been eating.
1540
1541She's lacking a bit of muscle, but it's not like I'm going to demand something massive from a seven year old child.
1542
1543
1544"Julie, is Zanoba treating you well?"
1545
1546"Yes, Master is giving me a lot of food."
1547
1548"I see I see. Master is giving you lots to eat is he?"
1549
1550"Master is giving me a lot of good food to eat."
1551
1552"Very good."
1553
1554
1555Come to think of it, I wonder if Nanahoshi is properly eating her meals.
1556
1557During the time when I was carrying her, I felt she was considerably thin.
1558
1559I won't say as light as feather, but she was considerably light.
1560
1561She might not be eating any decent food.
1562
1563
1564Meals are an emotional stability drug.
1565
1566Eating the things you like, eating together with someone.
1567
1568Just with that, people can become a bit happier.
1569
1570I don't think Nanahoshi has done those sorts of things almost at all.
1571
1572
1573"Fu..."
1574
1575
1576I let out a sigh.
1577
1578I wonder what kind of lifestyle Nanahoshi has been living.
1579
1580Secluding herself alone and not eating anything decent.
1581
1582Without having conversations with anyone, an everyday life of just drawing magic circles.
1583
1584
1585"It's not Shisho's fault, don't let it bother you too much."
1586
1587"Yeah, I get that."
1588
1589
1590It seems Zanoba was caught by my sigh in a different meaning.
1591
1592He was looking at me with an overly serious face.
1593
1594It seems he's more worried about me rather than Nanahoshi.
1595
1596Well, I'm sure Zanoba hasn't had almost any conversations with Nanahoshi after all, it can't be helped huh.
1597
1598
1599"..."
1600
1601
1602For a short while we walked silently.
1603
1604And then I heard the sound of Julie's heart beating.
1605
1606Since Julie is a child, her body temperature is higher than mine and warm.
1607
1608Listening to a heartbeat is strangely relaxing.
1609
1610Next time, I'll buy Julie something.
1611
1612
1613After a short while, we arrived at the house.
1614
1615We went inside the room I prepared for the sake of my little sisters and placed Nanahoshi inside on one side.
1616
1617She was completely limp stretched out on the bed.
1618
1619Her eyes were open.
1620
1621It seems that she woke up at some point.
1622
1623But, it's still blank. I don't know where she's looking.
1624
1625It's almost like a corpse.
1626
1627
1628I wonder if she'll really return to normal...
1629
1630
1631According to my diagnosis, it's still, just barely alright.
1632
1633It's a considerably dangerous condition, but she's still alright.
1634
1635There was a time where I fell into a similar place, but I was able to return from there.
1636
1637
1638Acting out is something like a spasm.
1639
1640Those sorts of furious situations don't continue.
1641
1642
1643But for the time being, I grope around her clothes, and take anything that seems like it might work as a weapon.
1644
1645She was holding onto a small knife.
1646
1647I don't think you would die with this, but for the time being I'll hold onto it.
1648
1649Inside the room there's nothing dangerous.
1650
1651The window is... it's the second floor after all, a bit dangerous.
1652
1653I guess I should fix it in place with earth magic huh.
1654
1655Though if she shatters the glass of the window it would end there, but I want to think that right now she doesn't have that much energy.[19]
1656
1657Since Nanahoshi wasn't moving, I went down to the first floor.
1658
1659
1660"Is she going to be alright?"
1661
1662"Well..."
1663
1664
1665When I went down to the first floor Zanoba asked somewhat worriedly.
1666
1667This guy seems like he'd be indifferent to gloom after all.
1668
1669Though you can say he has weaknesses, but he's fundamentally positive after all.
1670
1671
1672"In any case, you helped me out there Zanoba."
1673
1674"No, since I'm always depending on Shisho after all. There's nothing to worry about with this much."
1675
1676
1677Zanoba declared it with his same composed face as always.
1678
1679As expected, he's a reliable man.
1680
1681
1682"Shisho, you as well, are you alright?"
1683
1684"Me? Why?"
1685
1686"It looked like shisho received some kind of shock when Silent-dono collapsed."
1687
1688
1689I've received some damage.
1690
1691I wonder if that's the case.
1692
1693Yeah.
1694
1695I guess it is.
1696
1697
1698Nanahoshi was raging about in insanity.
1699
1700After I stopped that, she became something like an empty shell.
1701
1702Seeing that from start to end, I remembered things from the past.
1703
1704
1705In Nanahoshi's case, the shape is slightly different from me, but it's mental agony.
1706
1707I'm feeling empathetic.
1708
1709If the circumstances were a bit different, the one like that might have been me.
1710
1711
1712"Somewhat. I remembered something painful from the past."
1713
1714"Is it fine for me to listen?"
1715
1716"...During the time when I was small, I became like that, and just got lethargic and shut myself off."
1717
1718"It's a sensation that I couldn't understand."
1719
1720
1721It was a forsaken way of putting it, but I don't want to simply be told that he understands.
1722
1723
1724"I'm sure."
1725
1726"In any case, if there's a time when you need my power again, please ask, since I'm only overflowing in just power after all."
1727
1728"Yeah, I'll rely on you."
1729
1730
1731I feel grateful to Zanoba's good will.
1732
1733This guy as well, even if it doesn't involve dolls he's a good guy after all.
1734
1735
1736After that, a short while passed and Zanoba returned.
1737
1738Since I had nothing to do, I spent the time reading in the room where Nanahoshi was sleeping.
1739
1740I hesitated a bit whether to leave her alone or not.
1741
1742In my case, during these sorts of times, you really want to be alone.
1743
1744However, she's always been alone up until now.
1745
1746She was alone.
1747
1748
1749Until Sylphy returned, I was at Nanahoshi's side.
1750
1751
1752
1753One week has passed since we started looking after Nanahoshi.
1754
1755
1756She would just stare blankly throughout the day.
1757
1758However, it seems the worst period has already passed.
1759
1760Her appetite is thin, but she's eating and if we press her she even goes into the bath.
1761
1762She goes in without trying to drown herself.
1763
1764
1765However, maybe because her stretched tension was cut, but I can't feel the willpower she previously had.
1766
1767It's a feeling like she would simply break when pushed.
1768
1769She has no energy as well.
1770
1771If I were to say it, it's the kind of mood of someone who was deceived by the yakuza and found themself the star of an adult video in no time at all.
1772
1773I can't leave her alone.
1774
1775I need to be cautious not to let her meet someone like Luke.
1776
1777
1778The only thing that I can feel from the current Nanahoshi is resignation.
1779
1780That experiment failed, but it seems she was enduring it to that degree.
1781
1782She seemed so self-confident, it might have been a firm theory.
1783
1784I wonder if that failure had enough meaning in it for the past several years she spent to all be pointless.
1785
1786
1787I've never experienced a setback that big.
1788
1789The closest thing I have is when my data from a net game I continued playing for several years to the point of being an invalid, was deleted.
1790
1791The instant I got the Bad Login message and Account Suspension mail, my heart's pounding got intense, I spent almost a full day unable to think of anything.
1792
1793After protesting to the administrations, crying out thoroughly, and finally crying myself to sleep.
1794
1795After that, I couldn't motivate myself to do anything for a month.
1796
1797That time, I swore to myself that I would never seriously play net games again.
1798
1799
1800Nanahoshi's case is different from a net game.
1801
1802She has the objective of returning to the previous world.
1803
1804If she had to give up on that, I'm sure she wouldn't be able to live.
1805
1806
1807Thinking that, I looked here and there for ways to help but...
1808
1809She was just spending everyday blanking out.
1810
1811I don't even know if she was able to hear my conversation.
1812
1813Is what I was thinking though.
1814
1815
1816"I thought I had closed it all up..."
1817
1818
1819One day, she suddenly said that.
1820
1821I didn't respond and just listened.
1822
1823
1824"Magic circles, if I were to put them into words of our previous world, they're something like circuit boards. By joining together a number of patterns of circuits you can create a single function. However, no matter what, that one point, the circuit wouldn't connect together. No matter how much I changed the wiring, a certain single point and another single point wouldn't connect. I tried forcefully connecting them together, but then some other place always has a malfunction remaining."
1825
1826
1827For the sake of connecting together a circuit that isn't connecting together, she enlarged something that would normally be half the size.
1828
1829And then in order to fix a single distortion, she added another circuit.
1830
1831In the end it was a magic circle with a malfunction remaining in a single part.
1832
1833Even though it shouldn't seem hopeless at a glance.
1834
1835Just a single part isn't connecting together.
1836
1837
1838"It goes against the laws of physics. In other words, it means I won't be able to return to my home."
1839
1840
1841It was a magic circle full of patchwork almost like paper mache.
1842
1843I'm sure Nanahoshi put quite a bit of effort into it.
1844
1845At a glance, if she were to put a bit more effort into it, you might think that the circuit that's not connecting, would connect.
1846
1847However, I'm sure if you were to do that again, a different circuit would stop connecting.
1848
1849
1850"It's already impossible..."
1851
1852
1853Nanahoshi said it like that and fell prostrated on the bed.
1854
1855
1856I proceeded towards Nanahoshi's research laboratory, I decided to gather some plans.
1857
1858After hearing her story, I remembered a certain thing.
1859
1860It could be that it can be resolved.
1861
1862Even though I say that, I don't want to give her false hope.
1863
1864First I need to think of what I can do and check into it.
1865
1866
1867Next day. I called Cliff to Zanoba's research room.
1868
1869If three people meet, then they say you'll gain transcendental wisdom after all. [20]
1870
1871I decided to borrow the intelligence of the Genius-sama.
1872
1873In the research room, naturally as it was, Elinalise followed along as well.
1874
1875
1876"To think that Silent would end up in that sort of condition, it's hard to believe."
1877
1878
1879It seems she stays in Cliff's research laboratory, but I wonder what's going on with classes.
1880
1881It seems like she's advanced years, but I wonder if she might end up dropping out of school soon.
1882
1883Well, it's her individual freedom I guess.
1884
1885
1886"She looked like a bit stronger of a girl to me though."
1887
1888"A truly strong person wouldn't seclude themself alone and worry about things."
1889
1890"Well, I guess that is true."
1891
1892
1893Elinalise shrugged her shoulders.
1894
1895It doesn't seem that Elinalise has had much contact with Nanahoshi as well.
1896
1897Asking her to help us find some kind of breather might be a good idea as well.
1898
1899
1900"Well then, you two. First please take a look at this."
1901
1902
1903I show Zanoba and Cliff the diagram.
1904
1905In that moment, Cliff made a sullen face.
1906
1907
1908"What a filthy magic circle."
1909
1910
1911Saying filthy, what an interesting expression.
1912
1913
1914"Is there such a thing as filthy and clean?"
1915
1916"Obviously. When creating magic tools, it won't be settled if you don't create them small and cleanly. If it were me I'd draw it cleaner. For example, here, if you were to connect them here, this area would be able to work with more refinement."
1917
1918"Oh?"
1919
1920
1921Cliff pointed his finger at the magic circle and boasted fulled of confidence
1922
1923Well, anyone can criticize something that's already completed.
1924
1925Probably, if we did just as Cliff says, the malfunctions would increase again I'm sure.
1926
1927
1928"Ah, but, the idea is amazing indeed. To think of making a loop in this part, normally you wouldn't think of that... I see, it's because of this description that this side has become complicated...?"
1929
1930
1931Cliff was muttering some things while looking at the magic circle.
1932
1933This, for example, that for example, or then around here for example.
1934
1935It was all those kinds of words.
1936
1937I wonder if it would be better if I study more.
1938
1939Though it's not specifically guaranteed that I'll understand even if I study it.
1940
1941
1942"And then, Shisho, what sort of magic circle is this?"
1943
1944"It's a summoning magic circle that Silent is researching. Since she's reached a bit of an impasse, I'd like to borrow your knowledge."
1945
1946
1947After saying that, Zanoba tilted his head.
1948
1949
1950"However shisho, summoning magic is outside of our area of expertise?"
1951
1952"Well, it's fine even if we can't come to a resolution."
1953
1954
1955Just, if it's something that you can't understand alone, if several people think about it you might figure it out.
1956
1957In reverse, if the field is different, the ideas that come out might be different as well.
1958
1959
1960"For the time being, please look at this part here, it seems that the magic circle cut off around here, but do you get it?"
1961
1962
1963I pointed my finger at the part where it tore during the experiment.
1964
1965
1966"...Eh? Yeah. So it cut off here, I didn't realize it. This magic circle is incomplete. Ummm, where this should be connected to is... here?"
1967
1968
1969Cliff was surprised.
1970
1971It seems even though he calls himself a genius, he couldn't recognize that part right away.
1972
1973I guess it's that kind of thing.
1974
1975
1976"In order to connect this circuit, do you have any ideas?"
1977
1978
1979After asking that, Cliff crossed his arms and gave it some thought.
1980
1981This and that are and started muttering to himself.
1982
1983He was writing various things on the memo in his hand.
1984
1985
1986"This is a difficult problem. If you were to redraw it from scratch... No but... it's impossible."
1987
1988"Could it work if we went with a multiple structure?"
1989
1990
1991Around the time when Cliff arrived at his conclusion, Zanoba interposed.
1992
1993Cliff made a puzzled expression.
1994
1995
1996"Multiple structure? What kind of talk is that?"
1997
1998"In the doll that I'm researching, several magic circles are layered to give birth to a single result. Even though I say that, since I've only just started my research as well, I've never even properly drawn a magic circle before..."
1999
2000"Wait just a second, doll you mean, the one from the other day? Show it to me for a bit."
2001
2002"Shisho, is that fine?"
2003
2004
2005For some reason after asking for my permission, Zanoba returned with the round slice of the doll's arm.
2006
2007Cliff looked at the cross-section round slice of the magic circle with great interest.
2008
2009And then declared it.
2010
2011
2012"The guy who created this is a genius."
2013
2014
2015For the excessively self-conscious Cliff to say it, it seems it's that amazing.
2016
2017
2018"I've never seen a magic circle like this before...ku...I don't get the theory at all. Are there two magic circles overlapping... No, it's different, there's even more. It seems without them all assembled together it wouldn't move properly... But, even though it was broken it was still moving after all... Why? ...Shit, what's going on with this magic circle."
2019
2020
2021Cliff was grinding his teeth in a mortifying way.
2022
2023It's almost like the prince-sama of the vegetable country laying his eyes on the legendary superman. [21]
2024
2025
2026"I don't really understand it in detail yet though. According to the book, it seems to be a magic circle solely for the sake of controlling the movements of the elbow."
2027
2028
2029After Zanoba nonchalantly said it, Cliff seemed like he was about to sob.
2030
2031I'm sure he's mortified over Zanoba understanding something that he doesn't know.
2032
2033Immediately, Elinalise rushed over to him.
2034
2035She pulled his head into her chest and stroked it.
2036
2037
2038"Yes Yes, I understand that since Cliff is a genius, if you investigate it a bit more you'll understand it in more detail."
2039
2040"I... I know that!"
2041
2042
2043Cliff turned bright red and regained his energy.
2044
2045As expected of Elinalise. She's reliable.
2046
2047But, since it's a considerably hectic time right now, I'd like you to do that after you return.
2048
2049
2050"Cliff-senpai. If you use the technique used in this doll, do you think you can solve the problem in Silent's magic circle?"
2051
2052"I don't know. But, I think there's a possibility."
2053
2054
2055It doesn't seem he knows for certain huh.
2056
2057However, I'm sure it'll become some kind of clue.
2058
2059Until now, Nanahoshi has only ever drawn magic circles with a single plane.
2060
2061If she were to layer them, I guess such upside down ways of thinking never came to her.
2062
2063Or else she might not have tried it for some other kind of reason.
2064
2065
2066I'll be praying that this talk was a blind spot on Nanahoshi's end.
2067
2068And then, it would be good if she'll regain her motivation.
2069
2070
2071The next day, I took Nanahoshi out.
2072
2073The destination was her research room.
2074
2075
2076The disorderly room was left in the same arrangement as yesterday's occasion.
2077
2078It's a room with a mixed feeling still remaining, Zanoba and Cliff were on standby.
2079
2080What the two were looking at was the research materials that Nanahoshi had investigated until now.
2081
2082After Nanahoshi saw that she suddenly laughed with her nose.
2083
2084
2085"What's this!? With three men, do you intend to rape me or something?"
2086
2087
2088Rape you say.
2089
2090Exactly how far in self-abandonment are you?
2091
2092After just a single failure...
2093
2094Well, all it takes to drive someone mad in their life is just a single large mistake.[22]
2095
2096
2097"What was that! I am a devout Milis adherent! You know!"
2098
2099
2100Cliff was enraged.
2101
2102The Milis religion is similar to Christianity on the idea points of chastity.
2103
2104In one's lifetime, they only love a single woman, and absolutely never resort to adultery.
2105
2106It sure is abstinent.
2107
2108
2109"Ah, I see."
2110
2111
2112Nanahoshi walked with an unreliable stagger and sat on the chair.
2113
2114And then leaned on it completely limp.
2115
2116
2117"Cliff-senpai, Zanoba, for the time being please start with the conversation from yesterday."
2118
2119
2120I showed Nanahoshi a number of ideas that these two thought up last night.
2121
2122Nanahoshi listened to the explanation uninterested.
2123
2124The magic circle revised by Cliff.
2125
2126Layering the magic circles proposed in regards to Zanoba's research.
2127
2128It was a three-dimensional magic circle, that I suggested the idea of.
2129
2130
2131While looking at those uninterested.
2132
2133Without a single change in her expression.
2134
2135She looked fixed on them.
2136
2137Fixed.
2138
2139There was a point her eyes were focused on.
2140
2141It was no longer uninteresting.
2142
2143It was just expressionless as she concentrated.
2144
2145
2146"Ah."
2147
2148
2149Suddenly, Nanahoshi raised her voice.
2150
2151
2152"It might work...?"
2153
2154
2155And whispered that as such.
2156
2157
2158From there Nanahoshi suddenly leaped and stood up from the chair.
2159
2160
2161"I see, I see I see, there was no necessity to be so fixated on a single plane. Well, that's right. I can write multiple papers and then stick them together. If I laminate layer them, I can draw a magic circle of any size. I wonder why I couldn't think up something this simple!"
2162
2163
2164She started pacing around the room three, four times without composure.
2165
2166She took the pen and paper on top of the desk in her hand.
2167
2168And then, started drawing a diagram with a clatter.
2169
2170She was drawing something that looked like a calculation formula, then sloppily erased it and redrew it.
2171
2172
2173"Ah, it's different, not like this!"
2174
2175"Hey, isn't it like this?"
2176
2177
2178Towards that Nanahoshi acting like a bear in the zoo, Cliff suddenly stuck his head in.
2179
2180At some point he had been using the red ink pen he was holding to add notes to Nanahoshi's memo.
2181
2182As expected of Cliff-senpai.
2183
2184Naturally unable to read the suddenly different atmosphere.
2185
2186
2187"Ah, I see... you are clever."
2188
2189"Of course, since I'm a genius after all."
2190
2191"Then what about this? What would you be fine with doing? I've had some doubts about it since before though...?"
2192
2193"Eh... wait just a second..."
2194
2195
2196Cliff and Nanahoshi with their shoulders side by side had started getting along together while scribbling on a single paper.
2197
2198I took a peek at it but I couldn't see it as anything other than a child's scribbling.
2199
2200
2201"Zanoba, do you get it?"
2202
2203"At that level, I don't understand it at all..."
2204
2205
2206We've been left out of the loop.
2207
2208In any case, Cliff sure is amazing.
2209
2210I don't think it should have been all that long since he started researching magic circles.
2211
2212
2213Well it's fine.
2214
2215It seems like Nanahoshi has regained her energy after all.
2216
2217...If it's like this, then even if it doesn't succeed, I'm sure she'll get some kind of foothold.
2218
2219
2220"Zanoba sorry about this, but please look after things here."
2221
2222"Shisho where are you heading?"
2223
2224"I'm going to call Elinalise-san. If she knows that her own man is getting along well with another woman I'm sure even that person will find it unpleasant after all."
2225
2226
2227While saying that I face away from him.
2228
2229The time when I was leaving the research room, I could hear Nanahoshi's cheerful voice.
2230
2231
2232It might be the first time I've heard Nanahoshi make that kind of voice since we first met.
2233
2234
2235One week later.
2236
2237Nanahoshi completed the magic circle.
2238
2239It was a magic circle almost like cardboard, with five pieces of paper layered together.
2240
2241Each of those was drawn separately and then they were glued together with some kind of paste.
2242
2243
2244While Cliff and Zanoba were watching over, I started to pour magic power into it.
2245
2246My magic power was being sucked out continuously.
2247
2248The magic circle started to release light.
2249
2250A radiant light.
2251
2252The room was illuminated almost like broad daylight.
2253
2254Inside the light. The shape gradually started to appear.
2255
2256
2257By the time the light had settled, something from the other world had been summoned to this world.
2258
2259A PET bottle.
2260
2261It has no label or cap, it's a PET bottle with a simple shape.
2262
2263
2264"Oh, this is amazing isn't it."
2265
2266"What is this?? Glass? It's different?? More..."
2267
2268
2269Zanoba and Cliff couldn't hide their excitement at seeing a 500 ml PET bottle for the first time.
2270
2271Elinalise and Julie as well, were peeking with very interested faces.
2272
2273
2274Nanahoshi as well, after seeing the thing summoned, she clenched her first, and in a small voice whispered, "good, good."
2275
2276Looking at the PET bottle.
2277
2278
2279It's nothing but a PET bottle.
2280
2281Even so it's a PET bottle.
2282
2283In that moment we knew with certainty that this world and our previous world were connected.
2284
2285It was an inorganic substance that's not a living being, an object with an exceedingly simple structure.
2286
2287However, something that doesn't exist in this world was summoned here.
2288
2289
2290"It's a success isn't it."
2291
2292
2293I called out to Nanahoshi with those words.
2294
2295And then she deeply nodded.
2296
2297Very pleasantly.
2298
2299
2300"Yeah, it's a success, with this we can finally proceed to the next phase! A magic circle that uses a layered structure, if I continue following through with this, most likely it'll be able to summon anything. If there's more organization put into the magic circle, just by changing the second and third pieces of paper and..."
2301
2302
2303And then Nanahoshi turned back and looked at me.
2304
2305She avoided my gaze and made a face full of retribution.
2306
2307
2308"...I'm sorry about that. I... I've depended on you."
2309
2310"It's give and take right? Next time, if I'm in trouble please help me out as well?"
2311
2312"...Of ...Of course."
2313
2314
2315A meek Nanahoshi sure is a good thing.
2316
2317After suddenly taking a look, Elinalise was staring over here without moving.
2318
2319
2320"Somehow you seem intimate don't you."
2321
2322"Elinalise-san, just like that, you always tie things together to love affairs quickly."
2323
2324"It's between a man and woman after all. But, that isn't very good you know."
2325
2326
2327Mother-in-law's eyes were shining.
2328
2329Even though I don't have any intention of cheating.
2330
2331Even though Sylphy knows about today.
2332
2333
2334"I guess so, they are newly-weds after all, it would be terrible if his wife misunderstood."
2335
2336
2337Nanahoshi took one step away.
2338
2339Elinalise laughed with a smile and put her arm around Nanahoshi's shoulder.
2340
2341
2342"Ufufu, there's no need to be that bothered by it. That's right! Let's go to a bar today! Of course it's this lady's treat!"
2343
2344
2345Nanahoshi let out a bitter smile to Elinalise's proposal.
2346
2347Normally she would have made a bluntly reluctant face as she refused it.
2348
2349However, well, she can't really refuse today.
2350
2351
2352"It can't be helped can it. But, with that we'll call it even with you all."
2353
2354"Of course, right Cliff?"
2355
2356
2357Cliff who was squeezing and clutching the PET bottle turned around after being called out.
2358
2359
2360"Eh? Ah, that's right! Yeah, we can call it even. But, since you're considerably excellent, next time, it would be good if you can lend your power to my research as well!"
2361
2362
2363With those words, Elinalise giggled with a smile.
2364
2365
2366We all set forth to the bar in the middle of the day.
2367
2368For some reason Rinia and Purusena joined up with us within the school building.
2369
2370They said they didn't want to be left out so we should bring them as well nya.
2371
2372I wonder where they managed to catch wind of it.
2373
2374
2375When she noticed such a large group, Ariel came along asking us what was going on.
2376
2377After explaining the details, "Then I'll provide you with an overseer." she handed Sylphy over to us.
2378
2379The overseer was just in name, it was Ariel's form of being considerate.
2380
2381
2382By the time we left the school gate, Badigadi was lined up in the back before anyone realized it.
2383
2384No, really before anyone noticed...
2385
2386
2387On the way we dropped by the Magic Guild and Nanahoshi withdrew some money.
2388
2389It seems, she's left a considerably large amount of money in the care of the Magic Guild.
2390
2391Using it as a substitute for a bank.
2392
2393
2394Badigadi was a regular of the bar.
2395
2396It was midday, but for the most part there were regular customers.
2397
2398However, Nanahoshi wasn't bothered over things like that at all.
2399
2400On the counter she dropped the bag full of money and left it with a [Don].
2401
2402
2403"Reserve the bar."
2404
2405"Eh?? Eh??"
2406
2407
2408Towards the troubled shopkeeper, Badigadi declared, "Wait wait".
2409
2410He took the bag of gold coins from his own pocket and placed them down with a [Don]. Doubling it up.
2411
2412
2413"Today is a celebration. Serve all of the customers that come into the store today for free."
2414
2415
2416He declared it as such.
2417
2418What dignity.
2419
2420As expected of a king. That makes me go numb and admire you. [23]
2421
2422
2423Demon King-sama was making a face like it was only natural and went to occupy the largest table in the bar.
2424
2425And then declared.
2426
2427
2428"Bring out all of the food on the menu this store has!"
2429
2430
2431It's a line that anyone would want to try saying at least once.
2432
2433It's fine since I'm not the one paying, but I wonder if they can feed these numbers?
2434
2435Well it's fine.
2436
2437
2438Around the time the first cuisine came out, the Demon King stood up.
2439
2440And then said it.
2441
2442
2443"And, what was the celebration today for?"
2444
2445"Silent's research has succeeded."
2446
2447"I see now, then Silent, was it. Open things up with a speech."
2448
2449
2450Nanahoshi was raised up.
2451
2452With a bit of a reluctant face.
2453
2454
2455"....Thank you very much for today."
2456
2457"Alright, let's toast!"
2458
2459"Cheers!"
2460
2461
2462It progressed kind of like my marriage ceremony and the banquet started up.
2463
2464
2465It was a fun banquet.
2466
2467
2468During times when good things happen, it's good to make some noise and drink alcohol.
2469
2470The things these hands now possess are things I never once experienced in my previous life.
2471
2472In this world, I've experienced it countless times.
2473
2474
2475During my Adventurer days I socialized and drank as necessary.
2476
2477However, I always felt that somehow it was just troublesome.
2478
2479And that those guys who get drunk, make a racket, and struggle about are fools.
2480
2481And that they should think a bit about the trouble they're causing to their surroundings.
2482
2483
2484However, after I've entered into the vortex of that, I finally understand the feeling.
2485
2486People have a time when they really need to undo their bindings and let loose.
2487
2488
2489I think that.
2490
2491I think that while watching Nanahoshi sing Anison in Japanese as she strokes Rinia's ears.
2492
2493If you don't act like that and forget about everything occasionally, you can't possibly go on living.
2494
2495Since life is full of painful things after all.
2496
2497Even if it's forcibly, if you don't create some good times then you'll be crushed.
2498
2499
2500I'm sure, around Elinalise and Badigadi's age they understand that idea very well.
2501
2502As expected of the so called old-man's wisdom.
2503
2504Well, there are guys among them that are stuck on the pot they're drinking from though.
2505
2506Alcohol is the best of medicines. [24]
2507
2508Occasionally it will cure illnesses of the heart.
2509
2510
2511Today Sylphy and I drank without reservation.
2512
2513We don't drink alcohol at home.
2514
2515Since we don't have any habits like that.
2516
2517
2518That's not particularly why though.
2519
2520For the first time today I understood how bad Sylphy's drunken behavior was.
2521
2522No, it's not bad.
2523
2524It's not so much bad.
2525
2526Just, she's a bit of a clingy heavy drinker.
2527
2528
2529"Hey, Rudi, stroke my head."
2530
2531"Yes yes, alright alright."
2532
2533"It's fine for you to eat my ears?"
2534
2535"Thank you for the meal."
2536
2537"Awawa, it tickles."
2538
2539
2540Since some time ago, Sylphy has turned into an extraordinarily sweet creature.
2541
2542Wonderful.
2543
2544Next time we should start progressively drinking.
2545
2546Ah, but if it's like this, then if she started drinking when I'm not around I'd be worried.
2547
2548I guess I should tell her not to drink outside of the house.
2549
2550I wonder if those sorts of restrictions are fine.
2551
2552It's fine, I don't mind.
2553
2554She's mine, what's wrong with doing as I please.
2555
2556
2557"Rudi, squeeze me tight?"
2558
2559"Yes Yes, I'll hold your hips."
2560
2561"Uee~ I sure am happy..."
2562
2563
2564I felt Sylphy's laughter had become somewhat slovenly.
2565
2566Ah, but embracing a drunken girl close sure is that, I can feel the reason why the world is overflowing with love songs.
2567
2568N ban ba, me ra ssame ra ssa. [25]
2569
2570Alright, for today I'll have this girl as takeout. Our house is nearby after all.
2571
2572
2573"Rudi umm, you know. I was you know, the other day you know, feeling jealous."
2574
2575"Eh, seriously? Towards who? I'll never approach them again, I'll cut off ties with them."
2576
2577"Yeah, Ruijerd-san. That other time you told me stories about him right? During the time when Rudi was talking about Ruijerd-san it was somehow amazing, you know."
2578
2579"No, since I really respect that person, please pardon me on that."
2580
2581"No way... only look at me..."
2582
2583
2584Only look at me, you say, it's somewhat different from what she was saying the other day.
2585
2586I guess this would be Sylphy's real feelings.
2587
2588I did think that it was going good for my own convenience to the point where it was scary, but it seems that Sylphy might have been exerting herself.
2589
2590Well, I can think about the difficult matters later, for now I want to enjoy myself with this adorable creature.
2591
2592
2593After putting Sylphy on top of my lap and flirting together with her, Nanahoshi approached us.
2594
2595
2596"What's with that, Baka-couple. Stop flirting around. How many years do you think it's been since I last met with Aki."
2597
2598
2599She came to pick a fight. She's drunk.
2600
2601I wonder if she's already done with the song.
2602
2603If it's a famous one then I might know so I'd be fine with a duet though..
2604
2605I might end up feeling the generation gap again.
2606
2607
2608"If you're going to flirt, then do it in a place where people aren't looking.
2609
2610"Well don't say it like that. Right now this is a place to drink. Let's put it all aside."
2611
2612"In the first place, I've been wanting to say it since before, from my room, flirting and more flirting. What, marriage? What is that, it's fine, but what is with that, even during the time when a person is feeling down... The sound was resounding all through the night, really... kya?!"
2613
2614
2615Badigadi lifted Nanahoshi up onto his shoulder.
2616
2617
2618"Fuhahahaha! You're over here! Today is the day to listen to your strange song!"
2619
2620"It's not strange! In my world, these sorts of songs are popular!"
2621
2622"That's a very interesting story! I don't know what world it is, but I'll offer it up to you! Now, sing to your heart's content!"
2623
2624
2625"Wait just a bit, before that I have to talk to Rudeus..."
2626
2627"Fuhahahahaha! Even though you were helped out, if you're going to resort to complaints you're better off just singing! Sing sing!"
2628
2629"That was just the introduction for the talk??!"
2630
2631
2632It seems Nanahoshi is shouting about something.
2633
2634I wonder if she wanted to thank me or something.
2635
2636Well during times when we're in trouble it's something that goes for the both of us. Thanks are unnecessary.
2637
2638
2639In any case, being abducted by a Demon King, isn't that a good position.
2640
2641Almost like a princess from somewhere.
2642
2643
2644Just, the place that princess was being abducted to wasn't a prison.
2645
2646It was the stage of a certain bar.
2647
2648
2649A short while after and Nanahoshi's song came flowing by again.
2650
2651It's a bit late, the accompaniment started.
2652
2653Was there a troubadour, is what I was thinking, but the one holding the musical instrument was Badigadi.
2654
2655Can that guy really play an instrument?
2656
2657Rather, even though he said he was going to offer it to her, he's going to play an instrument?
2658
2659After all I don't get that guy.
2660
2661
2662In any case, it sure is a nostalgic piece.
2663
2664What was it again...
2665
2666
2667Yeah, that's right it was gan...ra. [26]
2668
2669It's not really that generation, I'm surprised she knows it.
2670
2671No, for the time being it was famous, it's not all that strange.
2672
2673However, it sure is being sung lousily.
2674
2675I guess it's because the accompaniment doesn't know the melody.
2676
2677No, it feels like the accompaniment isn't even trying to match up with Nanahoshi's lousy singing.
2678
2679But, it seems fun.
2680
2681
2682Well, for today, Nanahoshi is the main attraction.
2683
2684It's fine isn't it. Being lousy.
2685
2686
2687It's a lousy song, but the feelings are being transmitted.
2688
2689
2690So you want to return that much.
2691
2692It's not a feeling I can't comprehend.
2693
2694But the country of love, in my regards, is right here and now.
2695
2696
2697In any case, it was a good banquet.
2698
2699If a celebration happens, then have a party.
2700
2701It's a good custom.
2702
2703I should remember it for next time.
2704
2705
2706The party dispersed when the leading actor Nanahoshi was completely smashed.
2707
2708
2709It seems that Rinia and Purusena were going to carry Nanahoshi to her room in the dorm and sleep over there.
2710
2711Others scattered in groups of twos and threes.
2712
2713Also, a certain heavy drinker intended to go drink at a different establishment it seems.
2714
2715
2716Sylphy and I decided to return home.
2717
2718The drunken Sylphy was laughing with a, dyufufu, and clinging to my arm.
2719
2720Since her footing was shaky, I was properly keeping her steady around her hips.
2721
2722Sylphy was completely entrusting her body to me.
2723
2724If I were at a goukon right now, "I can do it!" I understand the feelings of a careless guy full of confidence. [27]
2725
2726Although, I have no feelings of guilt.
2727
2728For now that is...
2729
2730After we return to the house, it will be different.
2731
2732
2733"...Rudi, doesn't it seem noisy somehow?"
2734
2735
2736Suddenly, Sylphy said something like that.
2737
2738
2739"Hn?"
2740
2741
2742After being told that and clearing my ears.
2743
2744And then, I heard the sound of something being pounded and the voices of a dispute.
2745
2746I wonder if someone is having a fight somewhere.
2747
2748It seems kind of like the sound made when cats fight as well.
2749
2750
2751While wondering what it was, we gradually approached our house.
2752
2753
2754And then it was there.
2755
2756Someone was striking on the front door of my house.
2757
2758From a distance, I couldn't see anything but a silhouette. Certainly they're there.
2759
2760
2761A brat from the neighborhood or else a kind of robber maybe.
2762
2763While thinking about it with my intoxicated head, I at least made sure to open my Demon Eye.
2764
2765Sylphy dusted off her face as well and while she was still staggering, stood on her own legs.
2766
2767
2768"Rudi, I'm going to use detoxification."
2769
2770"Understood."
2771
2772
2773I accepted the chantless detoxification cast by Sylphy and all the alcohol remaining in my body was dispersed.
2774
2775It doesn't completely remove the intoxication, but it's no problem.
2776
2777
2778In order to keep from being found, we stealthily approached them.
2779
2780I heard a voice.
2781
2782
2783"It's because Norn-ane made a mistake with the road that we ended up coming at this time!"
2784
2785"...Even Aisha said that there was no mistake going that way."
2786
2787"In the first place, we don't know if it's really this place! What are we going to do, the inns are all probably closed! We might end up having to camp out in this cold!"
2788
2789"...I don't want to do that either. But, in the first place, Aisha was the one who said we don't need an inn since we can stay over at his place. Even though I don't particularly want to stay over at his house, I was forced to come along."
2790
2791"After all, Ginger-san said it would be alright! Even so, if only we were to take an inn we would look like idiots!"
2792
2793"...Aisha you always end up resorting to that kind of vanity."
2794
2795
2796A glinting and noisy voice.
2797
2798It was a child's voice that I had a bit of recollection of.
2799
2800In the middle of that conversation, there was a name I had heard.
2801
2802And then.
2803
2804
2805"You two calm down, this place isn't mistaken. What a nostalgic presence."
2806
2807
2808A calm man.
2809
2810The instant I heard that voice.
2811
2812An unknown feeling came rising up in the center of my chest.
2813
2814I breathed a sigh of relief and walked out in front of them.
2815
2816
2817"...Ah."
2818
2819"Onii-chan!"
2820
2821
2822My two young sisters that have grown were there.
2823
2824They were wrapped in winter clothes with matching colors, almost like Ice Climbers. [28]
2825
2826
2827Norn Greyrat and Aisha Greyrat.
2828
2829Norn made a bit of a difficult face after seeing me, and Aisha was making a really happy face and sparkling eyes filled with determination.
2830
2831
2832"Onii-chan! I wanted to see you!"
2833
2834
2835Aisha came jumping at me.
2836
2837Almost like the crying old man, she put a solid hold with both her arms and legs on my body. [29]
2838
2839And then, just like that, she rubbed her cheeks against mine.
2840
2841They were soft and squishy cheeks that were pressing against me.
2842
2843I wonder if it's because I'm drunk that they seem awfully cold.
2844
2845
2846"Uhi~ah, onii-chan you're warm! You smell like alcohol!"
2847
2848"I'm cold... Let go of me for a bit."
2849
2850
2851After peeling Aisha off, I look at Norn.
2852
2853She was tightly sealing her lips and greeted me with her jaw facing down.
2854
2855
2856"...Were you drinking alcohol?"
2857
2858"Yeah, there was a bit of a celebration."
2859
2860
2861It was a pretty displeased face.
2862
2863It doesn't seem like she's just being shy either.
2864
2865I did hear I was hated, I guess it can't be helped.
2866
2867And then, from behind Norn,
2868
2869
2870"Rudeus, it's a been a while hasn't it."
2871
2872
2873A bald man with a scar on his face was there.
2874
2875Holding a three-pronged spear, a proud warrior.
2876
2877With an appearance that hasn't changed since three years prior.
2878
2879
2880"Yes, it's been a while. Ruijerd-san."
2881
2882
2883The feeling overflowing from the center of my chest was nostalgia.
2884
2885The days we three traveled together.
2886
2887Meetings and separation.
2888
2889
2890"..."
2891
2892
2893I wonder what would be good to say.
2894
2895While I was trying to choose my words, Ruijerd suddenly looked behind me.
2896
2897
2898"I had heard the information that you married at the Adventurer's Guild, but... it doesn't seem to be Eris."
2899
2900
2901The one being reflected in Ruijerd's eyes was Sylphy.
2902
2903She made a surprised face and lowered her head quickly.
2904
2905
2906"Umm, Rudi. For the time being, how about inviting them in?"
2907
2908"Ah, that's right. Come inside."
2909
2910
2911I undid the lock on the house and showed the three inside.
2912
2913
2914I couldn't have imagined that they'd end up coming with this timing.
2915
2916It's only been a bit over a month since the letter arrived.
2917
2918
2919They were far faster than I expected.
2920
2921
2922
2923Currently, I'm sitting on the sofa in my living room.
2924
2925The one sitting in front of me is Ruijerd.
2926
2927Sylphy is putting Aisha and Norn in the bath.
2928
2929
2930Sylphy and I have already come down from our intoxication.
2931
2932I'm sure our breath still smells a bit of alcohol, but Detoxification magic has the power to sober one up from intoxication.
2933
2934
2935"..."
2936
2937
2938Looking at Ruijerd's face as the fireplace illuminated it, I remember back to the time we first met.
2939
2940Not only that, but the time when the three of us traveled together including Eris, vividly.
2941
2942
2943"It's been quite a while hasn't it, really."
2944
2945"Yeah."
2946
2947
2948Ruijerd narrowed his eyes as well, and the corners of his mouth rose in a small smile.
2949
2950How nostalgic.
2951
2952
2953"For starters, I'll say thank you very much for escorting my little sisters."
2954
2955"Thanks are unnecessary. It's only obvious to protect children."
2956
2957
2958That's right. Ruijerd was this sort of person.
2959
2960In the middle of the journey, I made jokes about his love for children and made him out to be a lolicon, didn't I.
2961
2962
2963The escort written about in the letter from Paul ended up being Ruijerd after all.
2964
2965I thought there was the possibility of it being Ghyslaine as well, but speaking of an escort for children, it has to be Ruijerd.
2966
2967There's no other man as reliable as him.
2968
2969Almost to the point that I want him to protect my little sisters forever.
2970
2971
2972However, it's really been a long time since I last talked to Ruijerd.
2973
2974Last time, what kind of things did we talk about?
2975
2976Since Ruijerd is pretty silent, we never really talked about the world at large.
2977
2978
2979"By the way Rudeus, what happened to Eris?"
2980
2981
2982Ruijerd unreservedly came out asking about the topic I was hesitating over.
2983
2984It's something I don't want to be asked about very much.
2985
2986However, in regards to Ruijerd, I'm sure it's something he wants to know.
2987
2988
2989"...A variety of things happened. If I talk about them in order then..."
2990
2991
2992I told Ruijerd about the things in the Refugee Camp after we separated.
2993
2994That I did it with Eris.
2995
2996After that, she disappeared, and as a result, I fell into the depths of despair.
2997
2998The fact that I couldn't get it up.
2999
3000I spent two years as an Adventurer looking for my mother.
3001
3002I met with Elinalise and heard about the situation.
3003
3004Following Hitogami's advice, I decided to attend the Magic University.
3005
3006There, I met with Sylphy, and she cured me.
3007
3008And then, we ended up getting married.
3009
3010
3011"I see..."
3012
3013
3014Ruijerd listened quietly without giving any signs.
3015
3016And then, in the end, he just said one thing.
3017
3018
3019"It is something that happens often."
3020
3021"Is it something that happens often?"
3022
3023
3024When I ask it in reverse, Ruijerd nods.
3025
3026
3027"Most likely, it's an illness warriors catch. I'm sure that Eris by no means hated you." [30]
3028
3029"But... she said that we didn't match up and..."
3030
3031"I don't know what Eris' real intention was. It might have been a meaning just as the words said, or else, you might have just misunderstood something."
3032
3033"A misunderstanding?"
3034
3035"Yeah, Eris was by no means someone who was good with words after all."
3036
3037
3038Ruijerd as well is by no means someone who can be considered good with words.
3039
3040Since it's him saying it like this, then, it could be that Eris' words might have had some other different kind of meaning packed into them.
3041
3042
3043"However, at the very least, during the journey, she liked you. If a time comes when you meet her once again, you should try to calm down and talk to her."
3044
3045
3046It could have just been that I simply misunderstood.
3047
3048The fact that we don't match together, in reverse, could have meant that [Eris can't reach where I am.]
3049
3050She might have gone off to train in order to even things out before returning.
3051
3052Therefore, wait for me, is the sort of meaning it might have had.
3053
3054
3055"..."
3056
3057
3058...Even though I say that, even if I hear that sort of thing at this point...
3059
3060Putting aside what kind of meaning it had, I suffered for three years.
3061
3062There was no letter from Eris for three years.
3063
3064The one who saved me wasn't Eris, it was Sylphy.
3065
3066Since it's a misunderstanding, throw away Sylphy and start over again with Eris like that.
3067
3068There's no way I could do that.
3069
3070It's already at this point.
3071
3072
3073Besides, honestly, I'm a little afraid to meet Eris.
3074
3075
3076It's not as if I don't believe in Ruijerd's words, but it's a real possibility that she was tired of me.
3077
3078If I approach her with the intention of reconciliation, and she starts beating me up without looking at me...
3079
3080I would, as I thought, feel hurt.
3081
3082
3083...Already, I want to stop thinking about it.
3084
3085Regardless of what the truth is, reality is in the present.
3086
3087It can't be helped even if I idly think about it here.
3088
3089
3090"Ruijerd-san, what have you been doing?"
3091
3092"...Ah."
3093
3094
3095I changed the topic.
3096
3097I wanted to listen to Ruijerd's story.
3098
3099He made a face like he still wanted to say something, but he deeply nodded.
3100
3101
3102"For the past two years, I was in the dense forested area of the south."
3103
3104
3105It seems Ruijerd decided that the place where the Superd race may be hiding on the Central Continent would be in a forest area.
3106
3107For starters, he decided to move around the dense forest area that spreads out on the southern side of the Dragon King Mountain Range. There, he spent two years searching around scouring the area.
3108
3109He wasn't able to find any of the Superd race.
3110
3111However, it seems he discovered articles of the deceased of several individuals believed to have died from the metastasis incident.
3112
3113Afterwards, he would bring those to the nearby town and collect information there.
3114
3115
3116In the end, the two years he spent searching in the dense forest area ended with no results.
3117
3118Ruijerd started following the coast going south and moved until he made it to East Port.
3119
3120His plan was to collect information from the direction of Milis, and after he finished that, he intended to go north and search the strife zone.
3121
3122However, he luckily encountered Paul and the others there.
3123
3124
3125After that, it is just as what was written in Paul's letter.
3126
3127For Paul who was hesitant to let two children go on a journey, it seems Ruijerd offered to be an escort for the two.
3128
3129
3130"Come to think of it, I met your Shisho as well."
3131
3132"You met Roxy-sensei?"
3133
3134"Yeah..."
3135
3136
3137Ruijerd made a bitter smile.
3138
3139
3140"The impression I got from her was a bit different from what I heard from you."
3141
3142"Is that so, in what way?"
3143
3144"After telling her my race name and showing her the eye on my forehead, she was openly afraid."
3145
3146"Ah."
3147
3148
3149Thinking back to it, the one that taught me that the Superd race was a dreadful race was Roxy wasn't it.
3150
3151Even though Roxy said all of that, she's still of the Demon Race. The ones most afraid of the Superd Race are the Demon Race after all.
3152
3153It can't really be helped.
3154
3155
3156Roxy was timid and frightened after seeing Ruijerd...
3157
3158I also wanted to see that...
3159
3160
3161"And then, you came along together with Ginger-san until here."
3162
3163"Yeah, we arrived in the evening and we went to the Magic University, but we were unable to find you."
3164
3165
3166The four of them thought I was living in the dorm and would be at the Magic University.
3167
3168However, by that time, we had already moved to the bar.
3169
3170It seems many of the guys they asked didn't know where I went, so it seems they asked for my address.
3171
3172In order to not pass by each other, they separated with Ginger there, and it seems the three of them went looking for my house.
3173
3174But, along the way, Aisha or Norn made a mistake with the road, or in the first place, maybe the person who explained it to them was mistaken, but they ended up getting lost.
3175
3176Around the time they were aimlessly wandering in a strange place, Ruijerd searched for my presence, and it seems they managed to arrive at my house.
3177
3178
3179"I see... in any case, once again let me say my thanks. Thank you very much."
3180
3181"Thanks are unnecessary. You and I are close."
3182
3183
3184Ruijerd who said that grinned.
3185
3186The fact that I'm recognized by this man is one of the things I'm proud of in my regard.
3187
3188
3189"In any case, you were considerably fast weren't you."
3190
3191
3192The letter only just arrived last month.
3193
3194Even at fastest, I thought they would arrive after another two or three months.
3195
3196
3197"Your little sister was enthusiastic."
3198
3199"Which one?"
3200
3201"Aisha. Thanks to that child, we were able to move very efficiently."
3202
3203
3204According to the story, following Aisha's suggestion, it seems they made use of a caravan of merchants to move around at night as well.
3205
3206Just, such caravans of merchants fundamentally don't accept outsiders.
3207
3208It seems in exchange for allowing Aisha to ride along, they offered Ruijerd to be used as an escort.
3209
3210With Ruijerd and Ginger acting as escorts.
3211
3212The pay for that was allowing the load of the two young girls.
3213
3214It was a good purchase, is what it means.
3215
3216Although, it seems those negotiations weren't all that simple.
3217
3218
3219In any case, they would move, and then when the merchant caravan came to a stop, they would find another merchant caravan to travel to the next location.
3220
3221By getting on one merchant caravan to the next, they were able to move very efficiently.
3222
3223Each place's merchant caravan schedule was placed at the top of the list for information collection. Occasionally, they would go back a portion of the way to a previous town and then move to the place where a different merchant caravan was it seems.
3224
3225After the other three asked why they should return, it seems Aisha responded like this.
3226
3227"It's because this way is faster."
3228
3229
3230I see now, a genius.
3231
3232That sure is amazing.
3233
3234
3235"But, if that's the case Ruijerd-san, wasn't it difficult? During the night you had to guard the merchant caravan, and in the day, you had to get up in order to move as well."
3236
3237"No problem. In the past, I would frequently continue on without resting for several days at a time while moving.. but.."
3238
3239"But?"
3240
3241"For the first time in a while, I felt like I was being worked pretty hard."
3242
3243
3244After saying that, Ruijerd let out a weak laugh.
3245
3246I wonder if he's remembering the Human-Demon war period.
3247
3248Nevertheless, that Aisha...
3249
3250To think she would work Ruijerd hard so conveniently.
3251
3252Who does she think she is?
3253
3254
3255"That is, how do I put it, my little sister has greatly troubled you..."
3256
3257"It's a funny story."
3258
3259
3260Ruijerd is as soft on children as always.
3261
3262Even if he's fine with it, it's no good if she grows up into an adult that works her seniors hard.
3263
3264Later, I'll make sure to have an intense talk with her.
3265
3266
3267"But, during the time when Ruijerd-san was desperately working, my little sister was sleeping peacefully right?"
3268
3269"She wasn't sleeping. She was always calculating the most efficient route to arrive here."
3270
3271
3272Hmmm.
3273
3274It seems that she wasn't just working Ruijerd alone and playing around herself.
3275
3276I guess that would mean she was doing nothing but calculations for days straight.
3277
3278Writing all throughout the night.
3279
3280...Then it's fine I guess.
3281
3282
3283"However, she's still a child."
3284
3285
3286Aisha was joyfully making plans without any spare time for rest, but since things like physical strength didn't enter her calculations, on the way, scenes like Norn or both of them ending up unable to go on any longer required them to rest.
3287
3288According to Aisha's mental schedule, it seems she planned for them to arrive here before winter.
3289
3290
3291In other words, it was a plan aimed at getting here faster than the letter.
3292
3293
3294"I'm sure it must have been difficult for Ginger-san as well, what did she say?"
3295
3296"She was rather delighted. There's nothing she wants more than to quickly reunite with his highness, like that."
3297
3298
3299It seems many people in this world have muscle for brain.
3300
3301Rather, Ginger has been following through with the order Zanoba gave out and protecting her until now.
3302
3303She sure is a devoted person.
3304
3305I wonder if she has managed to reunite with Zanoba around this time.
3306
3307I wonder what kind of reaction she'll have on seeing Julie, I kind of want to see that.
3308
3309
3310"It seems just like that, she intended to return to being the prince's subordinate."
3311
3312"I see now. Come to think of it, Ruijerd-san, how long do you intend to stay around here for?"
3313
3314
3315I nonchalantly asked to hear about it.
3316
3317About a week maybe.
3318
3319If I go around introducing him to my friends, it shouldn't take all that much time.
3320
3321I'm sure Zanoba will be delighted.
3322
3323I wonder what the likes of Rinia and Pursena will say.
3324
3325I don't know how Cliff will feel though.
3326
3327He might be an acquaintance of Badigadi.
3328
3329
3330"I'll depart tomorrow."
3331
3332
3333Those thoughts were quickly drowned out by Ruijerd's words.
3334
3335
3336"That's considerably sudden isn't it."
3337
3338"Yeah, the other day, I heard information that a monster was seen deep in the forest of the eastern part of the northern lands. I intend to search and see what that's about."
3339
3340
3341It seems that Ruijerd has already found his next objective location.
3342
3343It's a bit gloomy, is what I don't want to make him think.
3344
3345No, trying to restrain him is unrefined isn't it.
3346
3347
3348"Besides, I don't have any intention to intrude on you."
3349
3350"Intrude you say, such a thing."
3351
3352
3353Something like treating Ruijerd as a hindrance, I won't let anyone do that.
3354
3355
3356"...It's just a bit... painful here after all."
3357
3358
3359That tone of voice, after all it's a bit lonely.
3360
3361It seems the fact that Eris and I weren't close together was a bit of a shock to Ruijerd.
3362
3363
3364"..."
3365
3366
3367In my own mind, things from three years prior, memories of the journey with Eris and Ruijerd are still strongly remaining.
3368
3369I don't know about Ruijerd though.
3370
3371If I was in Ruijerd's position and I saw the figure of Sylphy and I spending time flirting, it might be a bit of a bitter spectacle.
3372
3373
3374"That is, I guess it can't be helped..."
3375
3376
3377I felt kind of like a crack in my friendship with Ruijerd had appeared.
3378
3379The friendship between Ruijerd and I might have been something that Eris held onto.
3380
3381
3382"Rudeus."
3383
3384
3385After being called, I raised my face.
3386
3387It seems before I realized it, I had started looking downward again.
3388
3389Ruijerd let out a weak laugh.
3390
3391
3392"Don't make that sort of face. I'll come back again."
3393
3394
3395I couldn't do anything but return a bitter smile.
3396
3397I don't regret the fact that I married Sylphy.
3398
3399I feel kind of like I made some kind of large mistake.
3400
3401
3402"If I meet with Eris, I'll listen to her side of the story as well."
3403
3404"...Please do."
3405
3406
3407I looked into Ruijerd's eyes and said that.
3408
3409There was a kind light in Ruijerd's eyes.
3410
3411
3412Soon after that, Sylphy came out of the bath.
3413
3414
3415It seems Norn fell asleep inside of the bath.
3416
3417It seems like Aisha was in high spirits in the middle of the bath, but soon after getting out she collapsed into sleep.
3418
3419As expected of the bath's relaxing effect, is what I'd say.
3420
3421Warm water works well on a tired body.
3422
3423
3424"Thanks for your help."
3425
3426"Yeah, it seems like Aisha-chan still remembered things about me. With just a single glance she correctly guessed I was Sylphy. It's a big difference from a certain someone right."
3427
3428"There are the differences of the color of the hair, the sunglasses, and the cross-dressing, so it doesn't count."
3429
3430"Though it seems Norn-chan couldn't remember."
3431
3432"I think it would be rare for someone to remember a neighborhood Onee-san from the time when you're three or four years old."
3433
3434"I guess so."
3435
3436
3437It seems the two are currently getting along and sleeping in the same bed after being changed into pajamas by Sylphy.
3438
3439I'll listen to the story of the two tomorrow.
3440
3441
3442"Umm, it's nice to meet you, I'm Sylphiette Greyrat."
3443
3444"Yeah, I'm Ruijerd Superdia."
3445
3446
3447Sylphy offered an awkward handshake to Ruijerd.
3448
3449The two who suffered over their emerald green hair.
3450
3451Now neither of them have it green.
3452
3453
3454"Ummm... Ruijerd-san what do you intend to do about a room?"
3455
3456"It's fine with whatever is convenient."
3457
3458"...Rudi, should we let him use a large room? He's an important visitor in regards to Rudi right?"
3459
3460
3461In Ruijerd's regard, I don't think the size of the room really matters all that much though.
3462
3463At any rate, I'm sure he won't use the bed after all.
3464
3465
3466"Please sleep wherever you like. Think of it as your own house."
3467
3468"Ah, I'll do just that. Well then, I'll go ahead and rest."
3469
3470
3471Ruijerd stood while saying that.
3472
3473
3474"Yes, good night."
3475
3476
3477Sylphy and I, the two of us just kept staring firmly, listening to the sound of him move.
3478
3479It seems he entered the room where the two children were sleeping.
3480
3481That lolicon!
3482
3483No, during the time when we were on the journey as well and the time when we were asleep he never took his eyes off us.
3484
3485He's that sort of man.
3486
3487This time, he especially went out of his way to make it so we could hear his footsteps.
3488
3489If he had something to feel guilty about, he's a man who would have erased his footsteps and presence before invading.
3490
3491I'm sure he doesn't have anything to feel guilty about.
3492
3493
3494"I wonder if I did anything rude?"
3495
3496
3497Suddenly, Sylphy raised her voice with anxiety.
3498
3499Certainly Ruijerd's attitude just now was a bit cold.
3500
3501Normally if it was a person seeking a handshake, then he wouldn't have allowed it to turn awkward.
3502
3503After all, it seems he has some thoughts about the marriage between Sylphy and I.
3504
3505
3506"No, Sylphy didn't do anything wrong. He's a person who isn't all that familiar with people he meets for the first time, he's that kind of guy."
3507
3508"Then it's fine though..."
3509
3510
3511It seems like Sylphy felt just a bit hurt.
3512
3513
3514"Let's go to sleep as well."
3515
3516"Yeah."
3517
3518
3519We haven't eaten dinner, but I'm not hungry.
3520
3521Ah, at the very least it would have been good to serve Ruijerd some kind of snack wouldn't it.
3522
3523Well it's fine.
3524
3525
3526I put out the fire in the fireplace and confirmed the front door was locked.
3527
3528The best and most useful security guy in the world is in the house, but it wouldn't be good if I don't properly lock things up.
3529
3530After that I put out the lights and went upstairs together with Sylphy.
3531
3532We slipped into the bed together.
3533
3534Then, suddenly Sylphy said it.
3535
3536
3537"Today, that is, I'd like to stop there."
3538
3539"Eh? Ah, I guess so."
3540
3541
3542That day I didn't embrace Sylphy.
3543
3544It was the first time for a reason other than menstruation.
3545
3546
3547Next day.
3548
3549The same as always I woke up in bed.
3550
3551
3552Sylphy was still sleeping.
3553
3554Usually she would be rounded into a small ball using my arm as a pillow to sleep, but today she was normally using a pillow and seemed a bit uncomfortable.
3555
3556
3557Usually then I would unconditionally feel her sweetness, and together with just a bit of sexual desire, touch her slender chest.
3558
3559Feeling a woman's body from start to finish sure does leave one with a happy mood.
3560
3561
3562However, mysteriously today I don't get that sort of feeling.
3563
3564Today the feeling is bad weather.
3565
3566It's a bad day for the rising dragon.
3567
3568Even though I should be happy that Ruijerd visited.
3569
3570After all it seems the things with Eris are bothering the mood.
3571
3572
3573Somehow I feel a bit gloomy and uneasy.
3574
3575I guess it might reduce some of it if I do a bit of exercise.
3576
3577For the time being, I decided to start my daily training.
3578
3579But, I'm not feeling all that motivated.
3580
3581No, even so that will change with just 5 minutes, no 10 minutes, of preparation exercise I'm sure.
3582
3583While thinking that I go outside.
3584
3585
3586A scene of chills plunged into my sight.
3587
3588
3589We had a visitor in front of the entry hall.
3590
3591Two people.
3592
3593Two people who are taller than I am.
3594
3595
3596One of them is a bald warrior.
3597
3598A man who shaved it in order to hide his green hair and just continued on like that forever.
3599
3600Without wearing any winter clothes on his body, clad in some kind of casual wear outfit of his race and a three-pronged spear in his hand.
3601
3602It's Ruijerd.
3603
3604
3605And then the other one is.
3606
3607A muscular structure and large build with pitch black skin. Violet hair.
3608
3609With his six arms crossed, he was standing in front of Ruijerd full of dignity.
3610
3611
3612"..."
3613
3614"..."
3615
3616
3617The atmosphere was extraordinarily bad.
3618
3619It's dangerous.
3620
3621Explosive situation. [31]
3622
3623If the janitor had come by he might have been stabbed.
3624
3625
3626"..."
3627
3628
3629There was no smile on Badigadi's face.
3630
3631His mood was bad.
3632
3633It's something unusual.
3634
3635The usually laughing Badigadi was completely not laughing.
3636
3637
3638I wonder what is going on with Ruijerd's face.
3639
3640I can't tell from just his back.
3641
3642
3643Rather, these two, are they acquaintances after all.
3644
3645They were both living since the Laplace Campaign after all.
3646
3647One of them was the head of the Laplace Imperial Guards and the other side was in a faction on the opposite side of Laplace.
3648
3649Now Ruijerd hated Laplace completely as well, but at the time there must have been a variety of things that happened I'm sure.
3650
3651
3652"...Hmmm."
3653
3654
3655Badigadi took a glance at me.
3656
3657And then looked at Ruijerd once more.
3658
3659
3660"So that's how it is huh."
3661
3662
3663Badigadi came to a conclusion on his own and nodded.
3664
3665And then, without saying anything after that, silently turned and left.
3666
3667Just like that treading on the snow, he disappeared down the path.
3668
3669
3670"..."
3671
3672
3673Ruijerd quietly turned around.
3674
3675It seems that face was somewhat tense.
3676
3677An unusual cold sweat was being drawn.
3678
3679
3680"Did something happen with His Majesty Badi?"
3681
3682"...In the past."
3683
3684
3685I somehow or other guessed it based on those short words.
3686
3687The Superd Race of that time would attack enemies and allies alike, without discretion, that entered their sight so to speak.
3688
3689Most likely, he killed some people from the region Badigadi ruled over as well.
3690
3691No matter how little he pays attention to the land he rules as a Demon King, he's still a ruler.
3692
3693If your own territory has been attacked there's no way you can overlook it.
3694
3695
3696I wonder what happened to their relationship after that.
3697
3698I really can't imagine that optimistic Badigadi would viciously persecute the Superd Race.
3699
3700No, it's the opposite.
3701
3702Precisely because he's optimistic, the probability is high that he wanted to lend his power to the people without power who were trampled.
3703
3704
3705For example, even if Laplace was involved in it as well.
3706
3707Ruijerd killed them and Badigadi wanted to return that grudge.
3708
3709I'm sure that truth isn't a mistake.
3710
3711
3712No, wait a second.
3713
3714It could be the probability is high that Badigadi doesn't know that incident with the Superd race was caused by Laplace's hand.
3715
3716Things in that area, next time we meet I'll ask him about it from my side and see.
3717
3718
3719...Rather, if I said in the future that I was planning to mass produce Ruijerd dolls and sell them I wonder what kind of face that Demon King would make.
3720
3721It would be good if he just laughed it off.
3722
3723Hmmm...
3724
3725At any rate, I'll be troubled if things between Ruijerd and Badigadi are bad.
3726
3727
3728"Ruijerd-san, for the time being, since his majesty came to this city, I've gotten to know him pretty well, though I can somewhat imagine what might have happened in the past..."
3729
3730"Don't worry, I don't have any intention of fighting him."
3731
3732
3733Ruijerd said that while making a bitter smile.
3734
3735He said it, but since a while ago Ruijerd has been clearly releasing some blood thirst.
3736
3737Could it be, if I hadn't come out one of them might have made a move?
3738
3739
3740"However, I couldn't have imagined that guy would be in this kind of place."
3741
3742"Somehow, it seems he came to meet me."
3743
3744"Ah, he was that sort of man wasn't he."
3745
3746
3747Ruijerd made a bitter smile and returned back into the house.
3748
3749To think that the relationship between Ruijerd and Badigadi was that bad.
3750
3751It was a blind spot.
3752
3753
3754I thought that Badigadi could get along together with anyone.
3755
3756
3757After returning inside of the house, Sylphy was awake and preparing breakfast.
3758
3759For some reason, Aisha in a maid outfit appearance, was by her side helping out.
3760
3761It seems like Norn is still sleeping.
3762
3763
3764I thought to go wake her up and was climbing the stairs.
3765
3766I knocked and then soon after turned the doorknob, but since I had some kind of bad premonition, I didn't open the door. [32]
3767
3768
3769"It's almost time for breakfast, so please come downstairs."
3770
3771
3772There was no response, but after listening closely I heard the sound of rustling clothes.
3773
3774After all it seems she was in the middle of changing.
3775
3776I didn't induce a lucky pervert.
3777
3778I'm already no longer the insensitive type after all.
3779
3780
3781"...Yes."
3782
3783
3784After hearing a voice come out from inside I descended down to the first floor with peace of mind.
3785
3786
3787We ate breakfast with the five of us.
3788
3789Aisha's manners were considerably good for her age, she was eating in a neat manner.
3790
3791Ruijerd was the same as always, unable to use anything but a fork.
3792
3793Norn still seemed to be half asleep and her style of eating wasn't very skillful.
3794
3795
3796Well, you could say it's plenty for just using a fork.
3797
3798If I compare it to stabbing meat with a knife just like that and bringing it to your mouth.
3799
3800
3801"Well then, it's about time for me to leave."
3802
3803
3804Soon after the meal ended Ruijerd decided to depart.
3805
3806His belongings were as few as ever and his body was light.
3807
3808
3809The four of us saw him off to the exit of the city.
3810
3811Ruijerd said it wasn't necessary, but it's not a problem of it being necessary or unnecessary.
3812
3813It's only natural to see off a friend.
3814
3815
3816We didn't really talk about much, the five of us were walking through the city.
3817
3818
3819Eventually, Norn grabbed onto the area around Ruijerd's cuff.
3820
3821It was a reserved holding method, it seems to have a compact sound effect attached as well. [33]
3822
3823Ruijerd's walking got somewhat slower.
3824
3825Matching his pace, we walked slowly as well.
3826
3827
3828It seems Norn doesn't want to separate from Ruijerd.
3829
3830I understand the feeling, I'm the same.
3831
3832I wanted to talk to him some more.
3833
3834I wonder if it would be better to restrain him.
3835
3836Honestly, even I want to spend more time with Ruijerd.
3837
3838It seems like we have things to talk about that couldn't be spoken in just a single night after all.
3839
3840There are a lot of people I want to introduce him to and things I want to show him.
3841
3842But, after all we're caught on the things with Eris.
3843
3844I don't want to leave Ruijerd with any kind of unpleasant feelings.
3845
3846It's not like it's Sylphy's fault, but...
3847
3848I have the feeling that he wouldn't be able to talk without the situation with Eris being made clear, almost like it's lurking in the background.
3849
3850But, I don't even know where Eris is right now.
3851
3852
3853While I was thinking about that, in no time at all we reached the exit of the city.
3854
3855
3856"Then, stay well."
3857
3858"Ruijerd-san as well, stay well..."
3859
3860
3861We said our farewells with short words.
3862
3863Even though there's a lot of things I want to say, when it comes time somehow the words won't come out.
3864
3865Well, it's not like it's a separation of a lifetime.
3866
3867It'll be fine if we talk at a time when things have calmed down more.
3868
3869Incidentally, it seems that he had already said farewell to Ginger at some point in time yesterday.
3870
3871
3872"Thank you very much for your assistance!"
3873
3874
3875Aisha lowered her head energetically with proper manners.
3876
3877The method for moving that she thought up wouldn't have worked if it weren't for Ruijerd.
3878
3879It seems she properly understands that.
3880
3881I'm sure, in places where Aisha and Norn weren't aware, Ruijerd was protecting them.
3882
3883
3884"Aisha. Don't ask anything too unreasonable of Rudeus."
3885
3886"Yes! I know that!"
3887
3888
3889Ruijerd made a bitter smile and stroked Aisha's head.
3890
3891
3892"U...Umm. Ummm, Ruijerd-san..."
3893
3894
3895Norn wasn't letting go of Ruijerd's sleeve.
3896
3897She showed him an uneasy face, its clear that she didn't want him to leave.
3898
3899
3900"Don't worry, we'll meet again."
3901
3902
3903Ruijerd made a small smile and put his hand on her head.
3904
3905It's a spectacle full of nostalgia.
3906
3907I had my head stroked like that by Ruijerd when I was making a face full of anxiety.
3908
3909Norn looked downward then raised her face.
3910
3911Wanting to say something, but she kept silent.
3912
3913Her expressions were changing with many faces, before long, she decided to say it and opened her mouth. [34]
3914
3915
3916"I... I want to go together with you...!"
3917
3918
3919She declared that.
3920
3921Ruijerd caressed her head with a troubled face.
3922
3923
3924"..."
3925
3926
3927Without saying anything, just caressing her head.
3928
3929However, in Norn's eyes tears were quickly building up.
3930
3931
3932"After this, rely on Rudeus, not me."
3933
3934"But, even though! He... towards Oto-san!"
3935
3936"It's something that's passed. He's already reflected on it. Your father as well. You heard about his troubles during the journey. You should understand it as well."
3937
3938"But, yesterday he was drunk, and the woman who was by his side before is different! I can't believe him!"
3939
3940
3941The woman who was with him during the last time that she saw him is different as well.
3942
3943After hearing that, I thought the atmosphere froze.
3944
3945However, it seems the only one who thought that was me.
3946
3947Thinking about it, I had already talked to Sylphy about the things with Eris.
3948
3949It's not like I'm being unfaithful or that I'm putting on airs of a playboy.
3950
3951However, I guess that's how it looked to Norn.
3952
3953
3954Ruijerd looked mutually at Sylphy and I and made a bitter smile.
3955
3956
3957"It's the time between a man and a woman. Those sorts of things happen. It's by no means because your older brother is insincere."
3958
3959"..."
3960
3961
3962After Ruijerd said that he took his hand off Norn's head.
3963
3964Norn as well let go of Ruijerd, reluctant to part.
3965
3966
3967"That person is... please tell me your name once more."
3968
3969"Ah, Yes. I'm Sylphiette."
3970
3971"Sylphiette. Together with Rudeus I entrust things to you two."
3972
3973"Wa, Yes!"
3974
3975
3976In the end Ruijerd exchanged some words with Sylphy.
3977
3978In regards to her, I wonder what Ruijerd thought.
3979
3980I just pray that what he felt wasn't any sort of bad feeling.
3981
3982
3983"Well then, we'll meet again."
3984
3985
3986I saw Ruijerd off until he was out of sight.
3987
3988Once again, I was filled with the same feelings of gratitude that I felt the last time I saw him off.
3989
3990
3991I'm sure, Aisha and Norn felt the same as well.
3992
3993
3994After seeing off Ruijerd, we headed home.
3995
3996On the way, we separate from Sylphy.
3997
3998I want to be with her, but she has work to do.
3999
4000It's not good to skip work without notice.
4001
4002To inform Ariel of the situation, she heads off to school.
4003
4004
4005By the time we reached home, it was already noon.
4006
4007Time for lunch.
4008
4009Staying with Norn is a bit awkward right now, so I'll make the meal instead.
4010
4011Aisha offers to help, but I'll cook alone this time.
4012
4013The finished food was totally 'bachelor cooking.'
4014
4015If I am going to name it, it'll be 'Bean Fried Rice,' or something like that.
4016
4017Well, there is no helping it. Unlike Sylphy, I haven't seriously learned cooking.
4018
4019
4020"Is it good?"
4021
4022"This is delicious!"
4023
4024"......"
4025
4026
4027Aisha is eating cheerfully.
4028
4029Norn is eating without complaint as well.
4030
4031It's worlds apart from what Sylphy cooks, but it's not bad.
4032
4033
4034After finishing lunch, we went to living room.
4035
4036Norn and Aisha sit beside each other and I in front of them.
4037
4038I take a breath before I began.
4039
4040
4041"Well, it's a little late, but first, good job finishing the long trip to here."
4042
4043"Yes, it's good to see Onii-sama in good health as well."
4044
4045
4046Aisha said, with a clear expression.
4047
4048She's dressed in maid outfit.
4049
4050Though compared to last time I saw her it's now a perfect fit for her.
4051
4052It's patched up in some places, but it's probably the remnant of events of that time.[35]
4053
4054
4055I guess this room is a new and interesting thing for her, since she is looking around with sparkling eyes.
4056
4057Her brown ponytail is swaying back and forth.
4058
4059Her ponytail is decorated with a white ribbon, but it's a bit rugged and turning gray in some places which makes it even more eye-catching.
4060
4061
4062"......"
4063
4064
4065Norn is looking down, just like a normal child. [36]
4066
4067Her clothing is normal children's clothing as well.
4068
4069It's blue clothing with a cute design.
4070
4071In Millis Kingdom I saw a lot of children dressed like this, but it might stand out a bit here.
4072
4073
4074Her blond hair is a little longer than Aisha's.
4075
4076She has her hair behind her head with a large hairclip, very fashionable.
4077
4078
4079"It seems Aisha has worked fairly hard during the trip."
4080
4081"Yes, it was all in order to see Onii-sama. It wasn't hard work at all."
4082
4083
4084Said Aisha earnestly.
4085
4086But why is her tone weird today.
4087
4088I wonder why she is acting so strange?
4089
4090
4091"We are a family and from today onward this is your home, so there is no need to refrain from anything, make yourself at home."
4092
4093"Yes, but even though we are family, this is Onii-sama's house, so staying without doing anything is troubling, so I was thinking about helping with cleaning and house chores."
4094
4095
4096Somehow I feel a great distance[37] between us, I wonder why. Did I do something. Maybe it's because she is using honorifics?
4097
4098"Hey, Imouto-sama."[38]
4099
4100"What is it, Onii-sama?"
4101
4102"That way of talking, will you please stop it?"
4103
4104"I don't want to, it's the right way to talk to those older than you, is what you have said before, so why should I quit?"
4105
4106
4107Is it because of me, since I am using honorifics[39] she won't stop using it either?
4108
4109"I get it, I won't use honorifics."
4110
4111"I understand, after all honorifics aren't suited between relatives. You will feel the distance, but Onii-chan I'll be using it, since you are older after all."
4112
4113
4114Oi, isn't that where you go with the flow and say 'I won't use honorifics either'? Well, it's okay. Learning how to use it from a young age means you know how to converse in the future. It's a good thing.
4115
4116
4117Hearing the words 'feeling distant' I wonder, maybe Ruijerd and Eris felt like that as well. Though I believe using honorifics is the smoothest way to communicate between humans.
4118
4119Well, next time we meet, let's talk a bit more relaxed.
4120
4121[Hey, Ruijerd, HOW'S IT GOING.
4122You have changed a lot. You were so thin and had no beard. What? That's not your name? Did you even change your name?]
4123
4124...... something like that.[40]
4125
4126Ruijerd is someone I respect. Talking to someone you respect should be by using honorifics.
4127
4128That's a given.
4129
4130If I talked like that to Ruijerd or Roxy in a parallel world I would probably be beaten to death.
4131
4132"Aisha, Norn, this is our first time living like this together, there will probably be things that we don't know about each other... well... let's get along well."
4133
4134"Yes!"
4135
4136"......"
4137
4138
4139Aisha nodded cheerfully.
4140
4141It kind of feels like when I give Pursena meat. I can almost see her[41] tail. It feels like she is saying, I'll listen to whatever you say.
4142
4143In contrast, Norn is grumpy. That's the kind of face that says, she didn't want to come live with me at all.
4144
4145Well, it can't be helped since our reunion wasn't a good one. I was drunk and had a woman along with me. I better treat her cautiously for now.
4146
4147"I never thought Onii-chan would marry Sylphy-ane, I was very surprised, Norn-ane agrees, right?"
4148
4149Like that, Aisha turns the conversation to Norn.
4150
4151"I ... I don't really remember much about Sylphy-san."
4152
4153Said Norn while shaking her head.
4154
4155No helping it, huh? Since she is unlike Aisha, and didn't take etiquette lessons together with Sylphy and didn't have much contact with her.
4156
4157"Ne..ne, Onii-chan, did something happen? What happened to the Eris-san who was with you before?"
4158
4159
4160Said Aisha leaning in. Well, I guess everyone is curious about Eris.
4161
4162"Yeah...."
4163
4164After that, I explained everything that happened to me after returning to Fedoa Region, Eris leaving me, and me becoming an adventurer.
4165
4166Then getting sick[42], and to heal myself being referred to Magic University, and then seeing Sylphy here and getting healed.
4167
4168Well, I did hide the fact that my sickness was ED and how it was treated. After all, it's not something for 10-year-old girls to hear.
4169
4170After that, I explained Sylphy's situation and the fact that she has to hide her gender in public.
4171
4172Well, as for whether or not I can tell people about this, Ariel gave me the right to do so based on my judgment, though my little sisters might be too young for this.
4173
4174Since we are living together, they would find out about it sooner or later.
4175
4176It's not wise to lose their trust by hiding things from them, and this way, getting their cooperation is easier.
4177
4178
4179"That's how it is."
4180
4181I finished my monologue.
4182
4183Norn is looking down with a serious face, and Aisha is looking at me worriedly.
4184
4185"So, is your disease okay now?"
4186
4187"Oh, it is completely cured. No worries anymore."
4188
4189Although I still take a treatment once every 3 days, and Aisha clapped her hands in understanding.
4190
4191"Oh, I know!"
4192
4193"N~?"
4194
4195"Dad gave me something to pass onto Onii-chan when I see you."
4196
4197Saying that, Aisha jumped up and went to the second floor and brought a trunk back with her.
4198
4199"Yes, this is it. Take it please!"
4200
4201
4202The trunk is tightly locked, with three big locks put on it. Was it caution toward those who would try stealing it? Nah, in this case, it was probably to prevent Aisha and Norn from frivolously opening it.
4203
4204"Oh, the key ......"
4205
4206"N? Oh~"
4207
4208It seems that Aisha has the keys. I get the keys from her and put them in the keyholes.
4209
4210"Oh."
4211
4212There was a treasure chest full of silver and gold.
4213
4214Saying it like that is going too far, but it was a lot of money.
4215
4216A few dozen of big bars from Millis Kingdom made of precious metals.
4217
4218It's difficult to guess the value just from looking, but if sold, it would be worth a lot.
4219
4220This is the lot of money Paul mentioned in his letter, with this much we can live for 10 years, but I have to be careful to not spend it wastefully.
4221
4222
4223In the other side of the trunk there are 2 letters, let's check them out.
4224
4225One is the same one that arrived the other day.
4226The other one is from Lilia, it's regarding Aisha and Norn's education and personalities.
4227
4228Aisha is a brilliant kid and won't make any mistakes, but since she is a bit mischievous, I need to be strict with her.
4229
4230Norn is a common girl, but since she gets compared to Aisha in school a lot, she might have a rotten[43] personality. But it's better to treat her kindly, is what is written in the letter.
4231
4232Lilia seems to be a bit hard on Aisha. I think it's because she thinks of herself as the lover (mistress), and spoils Norn for that same reason.
4233
4234But I think you have to treat both sisters the same.
4235
4236
4237However, Aisha's really excellent.
4238
4239After just a year of study, there is not much to teach her anymore.
4240
4241She is at a fine level in reading, writing, history and mathematics. Additionally she is skilled with cleaning, laundry, and cooking. Her swordsmanship is at elementary level in Water-God style and she is at the elementary level for all six basic magic.
4242
4243Although she went to school in Millis, since Roxy arrived and Paul went on the trip to find Zenith she shouldn't have a been there for a long time.
4244
4245With just that much Aisha is like this, no wonder Norn lost confidence.
4246
4247Norn is normal, not so good nor bad. Though she is better than Eris was at the same age, I think she is average, no, maybe a bit below average.
4248
4249Norn was caught in the Mana Calamity incident, and from then on she has given it her all. There is no reason to lose her confidence at all [she did do well.]
4250
4251There is no other letter, I was expecting something from Roxy as well but....
4252
4253Well, this is a letter from family members to each other, so she might have refrained because of that.
4254
4255"Be that as it is, after you have settled in you should attend school."
4256
4257"Ehh!"
4258
4259Says Aisha with a displeased voice, does she have a bad memory from school?
4260
4261"There is nothing more for me to learn at school, I just want to serve Onii-chan at home."
4262
4263"But you know..."
4264
4265"But I only want to take care of Onii-chan! Remember the promise from that time, here, I always held onto it."
4266
4267Then she lets her hair down and shows me the ribbon, it's the headband I gave her when we separated from each other.
4268
4269Part of the metal has been bent so it could be used as a hairband, though it's kind of unrefined and rugged looking.
4270
4271Seeing what I have given her being treated preciously, kind of makes me feel happy.
4272
4273Be that as it may, I wonder about her not wanting to go to school.
4274
4275To be honest I don't think it's that necessary for her to go to school. The important thing is the will to learn. If there is no will, going to school is a waste of time. Just like me back in middle-school.
4276
4277
4278That said, it is written in Paul's letter to have them both to go to school.
4279
4280There is no such thing as compulsory education in this world but...
4281
4282"Then, at least take the Magic University's entrance exam, we will decide based on the result of that."
4283
4284"Yes... Oh? I understand."
4285
4286Said Aisha while grinning.
4287
4288She seems to be confident in getting a high-score. Well, if she can get a high-score before going to school, then not going is fine. I'll say that to Paul as well.
4289
4290"Norn, how about you take the exam as well?"
4291
4292"......"
4293
4294When I turned the conversation to Norn, she avoids looking at me and stays silent. I wonder if I am hated... maybe she won't ever talk to me again? While I am thinking that, she whispers ...
4295
4296"... but I might fail the exam."
4297
4298I think it's the first time she talked to me, I might not be hated, well anyway I am happy.
4299
4300
4301Yes, being ignored is not good after all.
4302
4303"There is no need to worry. That school, even if you fail, as long as you pay tuition you can get in."
4304
4305"Erm... It's not like I want to go to school that much!"
4306
4307I was yelled at, maybe because I mentioned the back door to get into school.
4308
4309"Eh, Norn-ane, what's with that way of talking to Onii-chan."
4310
4311"But, you heard it as well, he said he would do something about it with money."
4312
4313"It's Norn-ane's fault for not being able to study!"
4314
4315"I can do it!"
4316
4317Norn started yelling and grabbed Aisha's hair.
4318
4319Aisha grabs Norn's wrist and stretches her hand to Norn's face, scratching, pulling hair.
4320
4321A cat fight, no it's the way children fight.
4322
4323Nah, it should be like this, this is good.
4324
4325Getting punched in the chin and mounted on can't be called a child's fight.
4326
4327Quarreling in moderation is fine, but this time my way of putting it was bad.
4328
4329Let's stop them.
4330
4331"Please stop."
4332
4333A voice lower than what I intended came out, both of them stopped their hands while trembling.
4334
4335
4336"......"
4337
4338Norn still wanted say something, her downcast eyes were welling with tears ...
4339
4340....Hmmmm.
4341
4342I guess she has a more severe complex regarding me and Aisha's existence than I thought.
4343
4344"Well, you see Norn, this city's school will accept students who pay tuition regardless of their talent, race, or social standings, so it's not like I was trying to get you in by bribing them."
4345
4346"......Gusu~tsu"
4347
4348She tried wiping her tears while sniffing.
4349
4350"You remember Roxy-sensei, right? She was attending this school as well. It's a very good school. Studying a lot, you might find something that you like as well..."
4351
4352...Something that you can beat Aisha in, I refrained from saying that, in these situations it's best not to compare children with each other.
4353
4354Norn kept looking down for a while and then said.
4355
4356"...I understand, I'll take the exam."
4357
4358
4359Eventually, after saying just that, she stood up and left the living room.
4360
4361Aisha said with an irritated voice to her back.
4362
4363"Norn-ane, we still haven't finished talking!"
4364
4365"Shut up!"
4366
4367Then we heard her running up to the second floor and slamming the door.
4368
4369I get it.
4370
4371She is a difficult kid, in a difficult age with a difficult personality.
4372
4373I wonder if I can get along with her ...
4374
4375"Ah~h she is always like this. I don't like difficult kids. Onii-chan agrees too, right?"
4376
4377Aisha seeks my agreement while shrugging her shoulders.
4378
4379Aisha as well, her attitude of looking down on Norn.
4380
4381It's no good.
4382
4383
4384"Aisha."
4385
4386"Yes, what is it?"
4387
4388"Starting now, stop saying 'you don't study' or stuff like that so highhandedly to Norn."
4389
4390"Ee~h......"
4391
4392When I say that Aisha pouts and says with a displeased tone.
4393
4394"But Norn-ane isn't even trying."
4395
4396"Well, from your point of view it might look that way, but maybe Norn is giving it her best in her own way..."
4397
4398"Well.......... If Onii-chan says so, I'll be careful."
4399
4400She nods unwillingly.
4401
4402Well, me saying it probably has no power to convince her, since I don't know much about these two.
4403
4404But, how am I going to treat these young girls, it's hard.
4405
4406
4407Afternoon.
4408
4409I left my two sisters at home and went to school. I visited the staff room to talk to vice-principal Jinas regarding the exam for my sisters.
4410
4411"If they studied at another school before, they should able to catch up with the curriculum, so let's schedule their entrance exams as soon as possible.
4412
4413That's why, we arranged for them to take the exam in a week's time.
4414
4415It's like a pop-quiz, but it's all right I think.
4416
4417
4418"I bet they are excellent students, since they are Rudeus-san's little sisters."
4419
4420"One is excellent, but the other one is a normal child."
4421
4422"Don't be modest, I bet they can even use voiceless incantation?"
4423
4424"No way."
4425
4426While chatting like this with Jinas, I suddenly remembered something.
4427
4428
4429"By the way, vice-principal, is Badigadi-sama at school today?"
4430
4431"His majesty... I haven't seen him today."
4432
4433"Is that so."
4434
4435He is an elusive fellow.[44]
4436
4437However, he causes a ruckus where ever he appears, so I can find him quickly.
4438
4439
4440"If you have some business with him, I can pass along the message if you want?"
4441
4442"Nah, nothing specific, I just wanted to have a talk with him, just us alone."
4443
4444"I understand, if I see him, I'll pass on that message."
4445
4446I left vice-principal Jinas with those words.
4447
4448
4449I planned to go back after that, but since I had a bit of time, I decided to show up in Nanahoshi's place for a bit.
4450
4451I knocked and went in, but surprisingly, she is not in the room. That hikikomori is not in the room.
4452
4453Just to be sure, I take a look at the laboratory as well in vain, since entering the bedroom was forbidden, I just knock there to check.
4454
4455"N... Ugh"
4456
4457I heard a groaning sound, she seems to be in pain.
4458
4459I was hesitating to go in or not, then Nanahoshi opened the door with a pale face.
4460
4461"Hey, are you okay?"
4462
4463"...... I feel sick ...... ...... ...... My head hurts ...... A"
4464
4465
4466Wow, it stinks of alcohol.
4467
4468Hangover?
4469
4470Well, it's not surprising, she drank a lot.
4471
4472Even to the extend of alcohol poisoning, I wouldn't be surprised.
4473
4474"Sit down a bit, I'll fix you right up."
4475
4476I said that and took her back to the laboratory and sat her down on a chair, grabbed her head, and chanted detoxification magic. After that, I eased the pain with healing magic.
4477
4478"Phew..... I'm saved."
4479
4480Nanahoshi thanked me while holding her temples.
4481
4482Then she puts on the mask on the desk and becomes the masked woman, "Silent Seven Star".
4483
4484"What do you want today? If it's the reward, I haven't prepared it yet."
4485
4486It's a cool response, but a bit of dere is mixed in. Is this the rumored kuudere?[45]
4487
4488
4489"The other day, when I went back home, my little sisters arrived from their trip. Since I have to make preparation for them to enroll in the school, I came today..."
4490
4491"... little sisters? Do you mean the ones from our world? Did they make the trip[46] as well?"
4492
4493"No way. They are the little sisters from this world."
4494
4495"Is that so?"
4496
4497Nanahoshi stared at my face.
4498
4499"If they are your sisters from this world, they are probably pretty cute, right?"
4500
4501"Is it possible that just now, you complimented my face?"
4502
4503"I meant it as in our senses. I don't know how you looked in our world and in this one you look more like the western side of our world."
4504
4505"Ohhhh, yeah."
4506
4507I was praised, damn, she's a dangerous gal.
4508
4509In my past world, I would definitely misunderstand this as 'maybe this girl loves me...'
4510
4511But the me right now, am not a virgin nor am I single, I won't be shaken by a single praise.
4512
4513"How old are they?"
4514
4515"If I'm not wrong, they should be 10."
4516
4517"I see... I have a little brother of the same age back home, if the time flow of that world is the same as this world, he is probably older than me by now."
4518
4519
4520After saying that Nanahoshi narrowed her eyes nostalgically.
4521
4522I wonder if she is remembering Japan.
4523
4524I don't have any fond memories of the word 'Little Brother'.
4525
4526"I want pudding."
4527
4528Nanahoshi said abruptly.
4529
4530Well, the topic just jumped somewhere else.
4531
4532Why pudding?
4533
4534"Do you have some special memories from pudding?"
4535
4536"The one I left in the refrigerator was eaten without permission, it was an expensive one..."
4537
4538It seems all the little brothers are the same, but Nanahoshi seems to miss even this kind of memory as well.
4539
4540She is facing slightly up, maybe she wants to cry. I will look the other way.
4541
4542
4543"Well, I will come again "
4544
4545"E~e... the last time, I caused you trouble. Now I have a better impression of you."
4546
4547"Fufufu, if you fall for me, you'll get burned..."
4548
4549"What is that, are you trying to act cool?"
4550
4551Nanahoshi laughed a little after saying that, it's that Generation Gap, well, I'll ask about the experiment next time after she is a bit more settled.
4552
4553
4554After school.
4555
4556I am returning home with Sylphy, I have a lot I want to ask for Sylphy's help in regards to my sisters, since their age is close she probably understands a lot more about them than me.
4557
4558"Oh, Rudi, let's go shopping. Since the number of people increased, we need to buy a bit more."
4559
4560So I go along with Sylphy to the market.
4561
4562When we set foot in the market, the first thing we notice is the sweet fragrance of beans being fried.
4563
4564Market district is in full swing even in the evening.
4565
4566My image of a Market district was that it would be crowded in the morning. But here, the fresh ingredients are the meats, and it's provided by adventurers and hunters who hunt during the day and return in the evening.
4567
4568In other words, they stock up during the day to sell during the evening.
4569
4570Though it's not that there are that many different products, and the prices are comparatively on the high side.
4571
4572Still, in the [Magic Triumvirate] you can get anything you want with money.
4573
4574But if you head east to the more impoverished countries, even if you have money you can't find anything to buy.
4575
4576
4577By the way, freezing the ingredients here is easy, since you can just request it through the guild.
4578
4579Well, those are the requests of the students who are just learning magic.
4580
4581I start talking to Sylphy about what to do from now on while we are shopping.
4582
4583"I see, so their relationship isn't all that good, huh?"
4584
4585"To be honest, I have no idea what girls of that age are thinking at all..."
4586
4587"Really."
4588
4589"Aisha does not want to go to school and insists on being a maid at our house. What do you think?"
4590
4591"Since I am kind of out of the house mostly, if she says she's gonna help, I am kinda happy about it."
4592
4593Sylphy said while laughing, it does not seem like she's worried about losing her role in the house.
4594
4595"That said, Sylphy, we are supposed to be responsible adults."
4596
4597"Yeah."
4598
4599"Isn't it our job to at least provide Aisha with the opportunity of attending Magic University?"
4600
4601"Un, I see. Then having her change her hair color and attend Magic university is a viable solution as well, right?"[47]
4602
4603Sylphy puts her hand to her chin as if thinking about what to do, but in the end she decided to buy ham for dinner, despite the price being a bit high.
4604
4605
4606"Sylphy, we are having a serious conversation, please think about it seriously."
4607
4608"Of course I am thinking, but you know, I think Aisha-chan is way more outstanding than Rudi imagines."
4609
4610"So what if she's outstanding?"
4611
4612"I am sure, regardless of going to school or not, she will do well..."
4613
4614"O~h."
4615
4616"So, I think it's better to let her do what she wants, instead of just thinking about this and that."
4617
4618Sylphy seems to have a lot of confidence in Aisha, come to think of it, Sylphy knows Aisha pretty well.
4619
4620I mean, the younger Aisha that is, I heard a lot about how she was an outstanding child.
4621
4622"The problem is Norn-chan, being separated from Paul-san and Ruijerd-san, she is uneasy. We should look after her properly."
4623
4624"That's right."
4625
4626When I saw how calm Sylphy is, I realized how nervous I was behaving.
4627
4628Somehow, Sylphy looks so reliable, just like Fitts-senpai. Eh, she is Fitts-senpai after all.
4629
4630
4631"Let Aisha do as she pleases, and put Norn on the right rail, hah?"
4632
4633"Rail?"
4634
4635"It means making a road."
4636
4637"I think yeah, that sounds good."
4638
4639But doing that means treating the sisters differently, is that really okay?
4640
4641But there is a big difference in their abilities, so treating them the same forcefully is the bad thing, I shouldn't confuse discrimination with distinction.
4642
4643"I wonder if I said something arrogant?"
4644
4645"No, you helped me a lot. I managed to sort out my thoughts."
4646
4647"But, I have to guard Ariel-sama, so I can't look after them as much..."
4648
4649Said Sylphy with a troubled face while scratching behind her ears.
4650
4651Because she has to guard Ariel-hime, she said that with a troubled face, she might be actually troubled about it, like after getting married I ask her to stop working for Ariel-hime.
4652
4653Oh, I suddenly decided to ask about this.
4654
4655
4656"Hey, Sylphiette-san..."
4657
4658"What is it, Rudeus-san?"
4659
4660"If I asked you to stop being Ariel-hime's guard so we could get married, what would you have done?"
4661
4662I asked as lightly as I could, Sylphy stared at me with a straight face.
4663
4664"...I might have refused to marry Rudi."
4665
4666Eh?
4667
4668...That's a little shocking. Maybe if I took my time and asked in a better way, but I see... so she would choose Ariel over me... I see Ariel is more important than me...
4669
4670"Ah."
4671
4672Seeing my face, Sylphy suddenly panicked.
4673
4674
4675"Don't misunderstand, I love Rudi. No, it's more than that. It's a complicated feeling that I, myself, don't understand."
4676
4677Panicking Sylphy is cute as well.
4678
4679"Well, I think both of them is love, and I naturally would like to have Rudi's child as well..."
4680
4681Sylphy stroked her stomach while saying that.
4682
4683Hearing that, I feel my body getting hot. Today's Sylphy is so bold, saying that in public.
4684
4685"But I like Ariel-sama as well, it's a different like[48] from Rudi... right, it's in the sense of a friend..."
4686
4687Said Sylphy, come to think of it, this is the first time I've heard Sylphy's feelings regarding Ariel.
4688
4689"Ariel-sama, despite how she looks, has many things she's not good at. If I am not with Rudi, I am sure you could do something about life by yourself, but if Luke and I are not around, Ariel-sama will probably die soon, so I don't want to abandon her."
4690
4691
4692After saying that, Sylphy is scratching behind her ears again.
4693
4694And she adds to that [But the life I have now is the one I had dreamed about my whole life, so ... if possible I'd like to stick with Rudi.]
4695
4696Sylphy seems to be thinking that what she is saying is a selfish thing.
4697
4698She thinks she used my good will to gain something that normally would not be possible, and because of that, she's trying her best to become the woman I love.
4699
4700Though there is no way that's true.
4701
4702"......"
4703
4704Instead of answering that I kiss Sylphy on the cheek, the moment I do that we hear 'Hyu~u, Hyu~u' and some sleazy comments, without us noticing we had gathered a group of onlookers, Sylphy had her sunglasses on from the get go, Fitts-senpai looks cute as always.
4705
4706After a few minutes, Sylphy calmed down and we resumed our shopping, though our conversation went a bit off-track.
4707
4708
4709
4710Well, the things I wanted to talk about are mostly done, so as long as Sylphy gets along with those two, my hardship will reduce as well.
4711
4712To be honest, I don't have the slightest idea what these young girls are thinking about.
4713
4714"Since I don't understand the girls very well, I'll be relying on Sylphy again..."
4715
4716"Un~... we are married after all, helping each other is a given."
4717
4718Said Sylphy while laughing coyly.
4719
4720My wife is so reliable.
4721
4722But [Rudi will be fine without me, but Ariel-sama will die.] Hah, I bet Sylphy would be able to live without me just fine, unlike before.
4723
4724
4725A week later, Aisha got a perfect score on the exam.
4726
4727    Aisha's Ability:
4728
4729She might not look it, but in truth she has already reached the skill level of a royal maid.
4730
4731
4732After the end of the exam, leading Aisha and Norn, I returned to our house.
4733
4734
4735It was a written exam.
4736
4737It wasn't something that corresponds to your age.
4738
4739It was an orthodox entrance exam that combines general knowledge and the basic six types of magic.
4740
4741Targeting all ages.
4742
4743It's different from the time with me.[49]
4744
4745Naturally, I guess.
4746
4747
4748Aisha got full points on her exam.
4749
4750The culture is somewhat different between here and Milis.
4751
4752In other words, that means there's a gap between the general knowledge.
4753
4754Even so, she took full points.
4755
4756I have nothing to complain about.
4757
4758
4759Jinas as well was saying if this is how it is when she's 10 years old, then with some conditions attached, she could be a Special Student.
4760
4761Although, the promise with Aisha wasn't about that.
4762
4763
4764"Then, just as promised, I'm going to serve Onii-chan, right!?"
4765
4766
4767After we returned to the house, Aisha declared that triumphantly.
4768
4769That expression was one full of pride.
4770
4771
4772"That means you intend to become the house maid? Even though we're family?"
4773
4774"That's wrong. I'm not going to become the house maid - I'm going to become Onii-chan's maid!"
4775
4776
4777Her dream for the future is to become Onii-chan's maid.
4778
4779That is... I really wonder about that.
4780
4781I can't help the feeling that something is warped.[50]
4782
4783However, a promise is a promise.
4784
4785
4786"Alright. Then make sure you listen to whatever I tell you."
4787
4788"Yes! Looking forward to serving you, master!"
4789
4790
4791Master, it has a good sound to it.
4792
4793If it wasn't my little sister saying it to me, I'm sure I'd be getting very excited.
4794
4795Even though I have a beloved wife.
4796
4797
4798"Even though I say that, if you think of anything that you want to learn, say it without reservation."
4799
4800"At that time, does that mean master will teach me all about it?"
4801
4802
4803Aisha put one of her fingers against her lips and made a flirtatious glance.
4804
4805I wonder if what she wants to be taught is something erotic.
4806
4807If she says something like, "Onii-chan... teach me how children are made." I'll go ahead and teach her properly all about sex education.
4808
4809Of course without eroticism.
4810
4811
4812"Although, what's with 'master'?"
4813
4814"Since I'm going to be serving you, it's no good if we don't make the distinction."
4815
4816
4817Oh? It's honorifics.
4818
4819
4820"Is the usual Onii-chan no good?"
4821
4822"That would be mixing work and private affairs."
4823
4824
4825As expected of someone who earned full points.
4826
4827She sure knows some difficult words.
4828
4829
4830Well, it's fine I guess.
4831
4832Though, I might end up being looked at with weird eyes by Sylphy.
4833
4834She did take full points after all, I'll let her do as she pleases.
4835
4836
4837"I understand. In regards to the job, please consult with Sylphy, and decide on it."
4838
4839"Yes. I've learned the jobs of a maid from my mother. Please leave it to me."
4840
4841
4842After saying that, Aisha stood up and crossed her arms in front of her body, then deeply bowed her head.
4843
4844It's the birth of the little sister maid. [51]
4845
4846Little sister maid.
4847
4848What a moving impression the sound of those words give off.
4849
4850
4851Well, she will still be taught as well, so in my previous life it would at most be called, "helping with chores."
4852
4853
4854On Norn's side, they were scores you can't really call good.
4855
4856According to Jinas, they were average, or maybe even a bit lower for her age, but it seems it's not bad.
4857
4858Even though I say that, if we were to compare her to Aisha, saying there's no inferiority would just be sugarcoating it.
4859
4860
4861Well, she did come here after journeying for a year. It was an exam she took soon after settling down, it can't be helped.
4862
4863I'm sure at least she would have liked a chance to study and review.
4864
4865
4866Eh, there's no need to rush.
4867
4868It's fine as long she improves from here on.
4869
4870Even if she can't become number one, setting average as the final goal is not a problem.
4871
4872Human society is made up of compromises like that.
4873
4874It's fine if you're not superior. It's fine if you're just average.
4875
4876
4877"Norn, which subject do you want to study?"
4878
4879"..."
4880
4881
4882Norn didn't respond.
4883
4884Just continuing with her eyes cast down, averting her eyes with a sullen face...
4885
4886It seems she still doesn't like me.
4887
4888I'd like to close the distance a bit more between her and me.
4889
4890However, well, I wonder what can be done about it.
4891
4892
4893"I'm not all that familiar with the subjects that can be studied though... If I remember correctly, after studying the common knowledge class work for three years, you're allowed to choose. In our school, there's some pretty interesting lessons you can take. For the time being, try attending for a few years and see if you can find something that you would like to do. If there's nothing, I think it wouldn't be a bad idea to try and specialize in healing magic. Mother was a healing magician as well after all. Since there's few healing magicians around this area, you'll be able to find work in a doctor's office or hospital."
4894
4895"..."
4896
4897
4898Since there was no reply, I was just going on and on talking myself.
4899
4900And suddenly, Norn looked this way.
4901
4902It was somehow a gaze that wanted to say something.
4903
4904I kept silent.
4905
4906
4907"...I want to try living in the dorm."
4908
4909
4910Norn quietly said that with a nervous tone of voice.
4911
4912I started to think over those words.
4913
4914
4915"Living in the dorms, huh."
4916
4917
4918That's no good.
4919
4920Though, it'll be simple to just reject it.
4921
4922However, I'll try thinking about it seriously.
4923
4924It seems that Norn went out of her way to gather her courage after all.
4925
4926
4927First off, it's having a 10 year old young girl living on her own.
4928
4929Regardless of other things, that's too soon.
4930
4931However, living in a dorm isn't living alone.
4932
4933Fundamentally, there are two people per room.
4934
4935
4936Since Norn came over here, she only has a few acquaintances.
4937
4938She has no friends as well.
4939
4940If she were to live in the dorm, she might be able to make friends.
4941
4942
4943I'm sure there are more or less some problems in regards to her age though.
4944
4945There are kids in that school who start living in the dorms and attending from a younger age as well.
4946
4947The dorm has some extent of precise rules and is a safe place.
4948
4949Even saying she's 10 years old, I'm sure she won't be inconvenienced.
4950
4951
4952I want to get along a bit better with her, but if things continue in this state... I have the feeling that even if we manage to get closer physically, we'll just remain at the same distance emotionally.
4953
4954
4955In my previous life I was always secluded in my parents' house.
4956
4957Secluded, rejecting everything.
4958
4959My family tried making plans for this and that in order to try and close the distance between us.
4960
4961Fishing using expensive items, bringing delicious tasting things, talking about the future with sweet words.
4962
4963Each time, I felt like my heart was getting further away from my family.
4964
4965I got the feeling like I was being treated as an animal.
4966
4967
4968Rather than living in the same place, seeing each other's faces everyday, and speaking of each other's complexion, living in a somewhat separated place and watching over her from a distance might be the better option wouldn't it?
4969
4970Isn't it important for each side to mutually calm down and look over things in regards to the other side?
4971
4972
4973Aisha took on a natural attitude that looks down on Norn.
4974
4975I've told her to be careful about it, but since the person herself doesn't seem to be self-conscientious about it, the disposition is a bit bad.
4976
4977I'm sure there's no other option than to try and fix it over a long period.
4978
4979
4980Being looked down on by Aisha inside the house, continually unable to face me whom she hates...
4981
4982I don't think I can stand at the top myself, but in this world, I am considered excellent as I go about.
4983
4984The bitterness of trying to grow up surrounded by superior siblings...
4985
4986
4987There's no option other than running away from home.
4988
4989I already know the fate of a young girl who runs away from home.
4990
4991Being pulled in by a bad man in exchange for letting her stay over, requesting these sorts of things and those sorts of things.
4992
4993If that's the case, then from the start, it's better to have her stay in a place that is safe I'm sure.
4994
4995
4996Besides, Sylphy is in the dorms as well.
4997
4998She stays at home once every three days, but in reverse, that means she's at the dorm two out of every three days.
4999
5000If a time ever comes up where something happens, I'm sure she can quickly support her.
5001
5002Fortunately, it seems Norn doesn't hate Sylphy.
5003
5004I guess the naked socializing on the first day was having an effect. [52]
5005
5006
5007Yeah, after thinking about it, I don't think it's a half bad suggestion.
5008
5009Living in the dorms at 10 years old.
5010
5011I wonder if she can properly learn to be independent and socialize properly.
5012
5013
5014"I get it. It's fine for Norn to live in the dorm. I'll submit an application."
5015
5016"Eh!! Onii-chan!?"
5017
5018
5019The one who raised her voice in surprise was Aisha.
5020
5021She was making a face like she couldn't believe it.
5022
5023
5024"Why! Norn-ane's scores weren't good at all!"
5025
5026
5027Her maid tone from just before had crumbled.
5028
5029
5030"Aisha??"
5031
5032"Even though I put that much effort into it! It's no fair for just Norn-ane!"
5033
5034
5035It's not that sort of problem.
5036
5037However, looking at it from Aisha's side, it might look like I'm showing favoritism.
5038
5039In order for her own wishes to be fulfilled, she took full points on the exam.
5040
5041It could be that during this past week, she's been reviewing and preparing for it in a place where I wasn't watching.
5042
5043
5044Norn didn't do anything.
5045
5046And yet, I'm allowing Norn to do as she wants.
5047
5048That is unfair. It is favoritism.
5049
5050
5051During times like these, I wonder what my parents said in my previous life.
5052
5053I can't remember.
5054
5055For example, listen to what I tell you or listen to what I say. I have the feeling I was told something like that.
5056
5057I wonder if I was able to agree with that.
5058
5059I'm sure I wasn't able to.
5060
5061
5062I wonder about Aisha.
5063
5064Would she be able to accept it with that way of talking.
5065
5066I'm sure she wouldn't be able to.
5067
5068
5069No, she's a superior child.
5070
5071I'm sure, if I told her what I was thinking, she would understand it.
5072
5073That's what I think, but that might just be my arrogance.
5074
5075In any case, I'll try talking to her and see.
5076
5077
5078"Aisha. It's not like I'm particularly listening to Norn's selfishness. Just, I thought that living in the dorm would be better for her sake."
5079
5080"But."
5081
5082"Norn hasn't made any acquaintances since she came over here... Well, I can't really say much myself, since things don't really balance up with me as well. I'm sure you've seen this past week, but it almost looks like breathing has become difficult."
5083
5084"But, Otou-san said... we should live together with Onii-chan."
5085
5086
5087Hm.
5088
5089After being told like that, I feel like I have no choice other than to tie Norn to the house.
5090
5091No, there's no way that's the case.
5092
5093There's no way it's better to always do as one is told.
5094
5095Paul is often mistaken after all.
5096
5097I can't really say that my decision is correct as well though.
5098
5099
5100"Of course, I have no intention of abandoning my duty of looking after you two. But, if things continue like this, things won't end up well for Norn. By living in the dorm, she might be able to obtain something."
5101
5102"...."
5103
5104
5105Aisha cast her eyes down.
5106
5107For some reason, those eyes had tears building up in them.
5108
5109
5110"...Showing partiality to Norn-ane, is it because my mother is a mistress?"
5111
5112
5113Abruptly, Aisha said those things.
5114
5115Mistress.
5116
5117After hearing those words.
5118
5119I instinctively felt that this is bad.
5120
5121
5122"By mistress, you mean Lilia-san? Aisha, who told you that? Was it Otou-san? There's no way Norn could have said it right?"
5123
5124"Mother and also Norn's grandmother..."
5125
5126
5127Large tears were falling from Aisha's eyes.
5128
5129
5130Speaking of Lilia and Norn's grandmother, in other words, Zenith's parents' home.
5131
5132I can't help that Lilia has said it.
5133
5134She feels one step drawn back in regards to Zenith and I.
5135
5136It seems she intends to pass things through completely with the position of a maid.
5137
5138Therefore, it can't be helped if she makes the request for the position to be one step back in regards to Zenith's daughter.
5139
5140I'm sure Paul would connect with them equally, but by no means does that make them equivalent.
5141
5142
5143Zenith's parents are nobles.
5144
5145If I remember correctly, it was a house with a considerable pedigree.
5146
5147My aunt, Therese, was by no means a bad person.
5148
5149However, it's not like everyone has a lenient way of thinking about the social position.
5150
5151In the first place, they have reason to be affectionate towards Zenith's daughter, but if it's Lilia's daughter, then there's no reason to be affectionate.
5152
5153They're not related by blood after all.
5154
5155
5156It's not a matter of blaming either side.
5157
5158It's that sort of culture.
5159
5160
5161"Is it because I'm only connected half by blood...[sniffle]..."
5162
5163
5164However, there's no way a child wouldn't be hurt over things like that.
5165
5166Aisha with her face completely crumpled up started hiccuping.
5167
5168
5169I might have misunderstood something a bit.
5170
5171Aisha is a difficult child in Aisha's own way.
5172
5173
5174"I don't think of Lilia-san as a mistress at all. I feel that both you and Norn are equally my little sisters."
5175
5176"But... I, gusu... worked hard, studied, and took the exam, Norn-ane is??"
5177
5178
5179Aisha was appealing while crying between pauses.
5180
5181After all it seems she studied for it.
5182
5183Even though there was only one week before the exam.
5184
5185She was able to take a good score...
5186
5187
5188"Aisha."
5189
5190"What is it?"
5191
5192"You might not understand if I put it into words, but I intend to recognize your hard work. Therefore, I permitted the fact that you don't have to go to school."
5193
5194"But, you said Norn-ane is allowed to stay in the dorm??"
5195
5196
5197[Sniffle], Aisha's nasal voice is sounding in my heart.
5198
5199However, this isn't favoritism.
5200
5201
5202"In regards to everything, I intend to make decisions based on that time. For example, if you were to say you wanted to go to school starting now or wanted to enter the dorm, I would allow that. But in reverse, if Norn said she doesn't want to go to school, or says she wants to do work around the house, I won't allow that because you got full points on the exam."
5203
5204
5205After saying that, Aisha bent her lips and kept silent.
5206
5207And then,
5208
5209
5210".....I understand."
5211
5212
5213Having said that, it seems like she still has some dissatisfaction.
5214
5215However, in the end, she accepted it with a nod.
5216
5217Norn watched over this situation in a way that she wasn't finding anything amusing.
5218
5219
5220However, I feel like I can see a bit of the setting.
5221
5222Zenith's family were looking down on Aisha as an illegitimate child.
5223
5224And with that, Aisha gave it her best in order to not lose to Norn.
5225
5226
5227As expected, Paul never made any sort of distinction though... [53]
5228
5229It seems that in a place I wasn't aware, the relationship between my two little sisters turned into something distorted.
5230
5231
5232There are no longer any nobles nearby.
5233
5234There's no one to look down on Aisha.
5235
5236If I properly keep them company, then with time, things should be resolved.
5237
5238
5239"For the time being, I'll add a condition onto that. Norn, at least once every ten days, you need to show your face in this house."
5240
5241
5242After saying that, Norn lowered her eyebrows.
5243
5244
5245"...For what reason?"
5246
5247"Because I'll worry."
5248
5249
5250Also, I have responsibility as the overseer.
5251
5252I wouldn't be able to show my face in front of Paul if I left her in the dorm and abandoned her there,
5253
5254
5255"...I understand."
5256
5257
5258Norn nodded with an unwilling feeling.
5259
5260
5261My new lifestyle started to include my two little sisters.
5262
5263
5264I put in an application at the dorms for Norn's sake and prepared for her to be accepted there.
5265
5266I talked with Sylphy about it as well, and if anything happens within the dorm, I sincerely requested for her to take care of it.
5267
5268
5269"Are you going to keep Norn-chan at a distance?"
5270
5271
5272Sylphy used a bit of a condemning tone of voice.
5273
5274In her regard, she might think it's best for Norn's sake that she remains in the house and does various things.
5275
5276Even I think that's a possibility as well.
5277
5278But, if I think about the things that occurred the other day, I can't think that's the best decision.
5279
5280I told Sylphy about that matter.
5281
5282
5283"It might be better not to keep Aisha and Norn together. It seems like a variety of things were said about a mistress and such. It's not like I'm pushing her to a distance. We're just suddenly far too close, so I'm putting a bit of distance between us."
5284
5285"Hnnn... those sorts of things happened... I get it. As much as possible, I'll try to keep an eye on Norn-chan as well."
5286
5287
5288Sylphy pleasantly nodded in agreement.
5289
5290It would be good as long as this continues in a good direction.
5291
5292
5293Aisha has become our house maid.
5294
5295
5296She is superior.
5297
5298Ever since Aisha has started taking care of things in the house, the burden on Sylphy has largely been reduced.
5299
5300Aisha is doing all of the cleaning.
5301
5302The laundry is done by Aisha as well.
5303
5304My jobs have been taken away by Aisha.
5305
5306This means that I can't stroke or rub my cheeks against Sylphy's used panties anymore.
5307
5308Giving up on it, unable to explain it, I have no choice other than to move on just like before.
5309
5310
5311There are duties which we couldn't hand over to her though--shopping and cooking are done by Sylphy.
5312
5313Aisha is a helper.
5314
5315
5316Other than that, arrangements for cleaning the chimney, greeting the people who live in the neighborhood, and all these other things that I never realized were being done in succession as well.
5317
5318She's really excellent.
5319
5320She stands out and makes no mistakes. She has no faults.
5321
5322I'm sure she's putting in effort in places I can't see as well.
5323
5324
5325It seems Aisha intends to take being a maid seriously.
5326
5327Taking off the mask of a little sister, doing her duty with a steel will.
5328
5329It's the result of Lilia's education.
5330
5331
5332She would generally take care of various things around the house. When we return, she would help Sylphy with making meals, help me out with preparing the bath, prepare a change of clothes before Sylphy and I enter the bath, help Sylphy after getting out of the bath, brush and set her hair.
5333
5334Even on the days of her night shift, she would put on winter clothes and head out saying, [I will now conduct myself to the madam and return.]
5335
5336It seems Sylphy somehow feels a bit troubled by it.
5337
5338It's actually quite enjoyable to watch those two.
5339
5340
5341Also, during times when visitors come by, she looks after them as well.
5342
5343Though I say that, the only one that has come these past few days is just Nanahoshi.
5344
5345The other day she came to formally say her thanks again.
5346
5347She said she wanted to prepare something as thanks, so I requested some kind of useful magic circle that makes use of summoning magic.
5348
5349On the occasion that the experiment proceeds to the second phase, it seems she'll give me an explanation.
5350
5351
5352In regards to Nanahoshi, Aisha was truly diligent in looking after her.
5353
5354Preparing the bath and a change of clothes, even up to washing her body...
5355
5356It seems Nanahoshi was considerably irritated by it.
5357
5358In response, I was sarcastically told that working my little sister so hard is something a fiend would do.
5359
5360In her regard, the bath might be isolated, rich, and something that she can't help but be appeased by.
5361
5362The next time Nanahoshi comes to enter the bath, I'll tell her to try and keep her distance.
5363
5364
5365Later on, when I do something in the living room, she goes around doing this and that to take care of me.
5366
5367Confirming the situation of the fire in the fireplace, bringing out some kind of warm drink...
5368
5369
5370I really do feel that it's a bit odd to be taken care of like this by my little sister.
5371
5372However, Aisha is doing it so happily.
5373
5374I'm sure it will be fine to continue like this for a while.
5375
5376It's not like I'm coercing her into it...
5377
5378
5379Is what I was thinking, but if you use magic from the time when you're young, your aggregate amount of magic power will increase.
5380
5381I remembered such rules.
5382
5383If she's not going to school, then at the very least, I think it would be good if she just trains her magic power.
5384
5385After reaching 10 years of age, it won't grow all that much, but even then, it will mean her future growth is still positive.
5386
5387
5388Taking the opportunity as well, I'm sure it would be for the best if she can use attack magic up to the intermediate level.
5389
5390Though there's no problems living with just elementary level, intermediate is the easiest to use in actual combat.
5391
5392
5393"Aisha, come over here for a bit. I'm going to teach you magic."
5394
5395"Onii-chan is going to teach me!?"
5396
5397
5398Aisha was making a face like she was really happy.
5399
5400When her feelings are greatly moved, her tone tends to get disturbed.
5401
5402She still hasn't reached Lilia's level it seems.
5403
5404
5405"It's just in case you ever need it. Even if you say no..."
5406
5407"There's no way I would say I don't want it!"
5408
5409
5410Saying that, Aisha jumped on top of my lap.
5411
5412Oh, cute.
5413
5414
5415"I'm in your care!"
5416
5417
5418It became that Aisha would be taught magic by me.
5419
5420Even though I say that, she's already learned all the basics.
5421
5422Just because she hasn't learned it yet, if she just reads a magic textbook, she can quickly learn intermediate magic I'm sure.
5423
5424Incidentally, she was unable to use voiceless incantation.
5425
5426It seems to be impossible to do by 10 year old after all.
5427
5428For the time being, I obligated her to use up almost all of her magic power everyday.
5429
5430
5431During the night, Aisha would come crawling into my bed.
5432
5433
5434"Onii-chan, is it fine for me to sleep together with you?"
5435
5436
5437Since that one thing happened just the other day, I'm being a bit too sweet towards Aisha as well.
5438
5439Well, something like sleeping together is fine I'm sure.
5440
5441
5442"Sure it is, now come."
5443
5444
5445I didn't make any complaints in particular and invited her into the bed.
5446
5447Aisha's body is smaller than Sylphy's and she has a high body temperature.
5448
5449Since this region is cold, she's the best as a hugging pillow.
5450
5451
5452Of course, nothing on the erotic side goes on.
5453
5454Honestly, I don't feel like I can get into an erotic mood.
5455
5456In the first place, she still hasn't finished developing her secondary sexual characteristics.
5457
5458It seems she does have the knowledge itself though, but the point of sexual desire is still in the future I'm sure.
5459
5460I have nothing to feel guilty about.
5461
5462
5463Well, if Aisha ends up holding sexual desires towards me, then she'll have to give up on it at that time.
5464
5465I have nothing to say about anything in relation to near relatives though.
5466
5467I just don't want to destroy the relationship with my family.
5468
5469
5470Well, while the days when Sylphy isn't around are fine, the problem lies on the days when there's no night shift.
5471
5472My night life together with Sylphy once every three days...
5473
5474
5475Since my little sister is here as well, I thought we should hold back for a short while.
5476
5477However, after thinking about how there's a defenseless girl sleeping next to me, there's no way I can endure it.
5478
5479No, in reality, I should be able to endure it though... If I were to take care of things myself.
5480
5481
5482Nevertheless, inside of the house, Aisha is always hanging around me.
5483
5484There's no way I could take care of it in the toilet at school.
5485
5486Even though I have a wife, taking care of it myself is somehow a waste.
5487
5488And in the end, while worrying about things, it ended up saving up.
5489
5490
5491In this young body with strong sexual desire, if I don't take care of it within a week, it will be on the verge of spontaneous discharge.
5492
5493Next to such a young body, try putting a cute sleeping girl.
5494
5495Not to mention that girl is all okay without NGs. [54]
5496
5497She's giving it her best to try and make a child. With her saying such lovable things, trying to endure seems stupid.
5498
5499
5500"Fu..."
5501
5502
5503As a result, the hustle was overdone to the end.
5504
5505For the time being, I did make sure to lock the door, and I enhanced the soundproofing of it with earth magic as well.
5506
5507...I just have to pray that Aisha doesn't try to peek from her side.
5508
5509
5510"Rudi, today you were amazing..."
5511
5512
5513Afterwards, Sylphy was left quite listless.
5514
5515Soaked in sweat, her slightly disheveled hair was just a bit glossed.
5516
5517
5518Now that the sweet pillow talk has ended, I begin wiping her body down with a wet towel while sitting on top of the bed in room clothes. [55]
5519
5520
5521The room clothes were made with a soft material - they're clothes with a bit of a plain feeling to them.
5522
5523Rather than sweats, they're close to jerseys.
5524
5525[They aren't very sexy are they?] is what Sylphy said, but that's completely wrong.
5526
5527For Sylphy's sex appeal rather, these sorts of outfits in specific bring it to life.
5528
5529
5530It kind of feels like a track & field club girl is sitting down on top of the bed.
5531
5532Precisely because the sexiness is sparse that in reverse accelerates the arousal.
5533
5534It's the so-called artistic inclination. [56]
5535
5536
5537For example, if this was the black negligee that Eris wore, Elinalise were wearing it saying some kind provocative words, or Rinia and Pursena with their voluptuous flesh, it wouldn't end up like this.
5538
5539It suits Sylphy's lack of sex appeal.
5540
5541
5542"..."
5543
5544"Hn? What is it Rudi?"
5545
5546
5547When I realize it, I'm caressing Sylphy's slender body from behind.
5548
5549It sure is a good body.
5550
5551There are few uneven spots, but it's not a plain.
5552
5553There's some fat, but for some reason, it's soft.
5554
5555Just by embracing and caressing her like this, my lightning rod faces upwards.
5556
5557
5558"Umm... Do you still want to do it more?"
5559
5560"No, Sylphy has work tomorrow as well. I'll endure it. Tomorrow morning, I'll be satisfied with groping them a bit."
5561
5562"Really... it's fine if you don't endure it though, okay."
5563
5564
5565Sylphy fell over onto the bed...
5566
5567And then faced me and held out both of her arms towards me.
5568
5569
5570"It's fine, Rudi. Come."
5571
5572
5573Sylphy said that shyly and full of bashfulness.
5574
5575My patience turned into a gestalt collapse in an instant.
5576
5577I already don't know the meaning of patience anymore.
5578
5579I matched both of my hands together, and then while jumping straight out of my clothes, I dived in aiming at Sylphy. [57]
5580
5581
5582The night has that sort of feeling to it.
5583
5584
5585Now.
5586
5587Speaking of Norn, during the time when all of the preparations for the dorm were being done, she was docile for several days.
5588
5589She didn't say anything in specific towards me.
5590
5591Even though I say that, it's not like her attitude was specifically bad either.
5592
5593If I say anything, she would do it, and she honestly listens to what I say.
5594
5595Just, if you were to ask if we were getting along well, it's a difficult place.
5596
5597
5598In my regards, I'd like to deepen my friendship with Norn a bit more.
5599
5600Which is why I tried asking her once, "Do you want to enter the bath together?"
5601
5602The so-called naked socializing that is.
5603
5604
5605"...No."
5606
5607
5608However, Norn refused it with an extremely unpleasant face.
5609
5610In exchange, Aisha said, "Ah, I'll enter together with you," and then washed my back and even ended up giving me a massage.
5611
5612Aisha can handle everything easily without slipping up.
5613
5614Even her washing method is skillful. She will become a splendid soap lady. [58]
5615
5616No, I'll be troubled if she becomes one though.
5617
5618
5619The preparations for Norn to enter the dorm were completed after several days.
5620
5621
5622It seems her roommate is a fourth year student.
5623
5624In the same year as Nanahoshi huh.
5625
5626If it was at least a fifth or sixth year, then I have acquaintances though.
5627
5628
5629Her roommate had a cap almost like a cockatoo's, it was a girl like a small parrot. [59]
5630
5631Matching up with that feeling, she moves with a jumpy feel.
5632
5633She's either a Demon Race or a bird-type Beast Race.
5634
5635Her name is Melissa.
5636
5637She wasn't a person who had any bad rumors about her.
5638
5639
5640There are many half and quarter races in this school.
5641
5642I need to make sure Norn doesn't say any sort of discriminating statements.
5643
5644
5645For the time being, it might be better to just leave her with greetings.
5646
5647Thinking that, I approached her with a smile, but she was frightened.
5648
5649She couldn't even talk.
5650
5651
5652That frightened.
5653
5654It might be better to keep it hidden that I'm related to Norn in the school.
5655
5656I'm treated as the Bancho in this school after all.
5657
5658It would be pitiful if she was feared and unable to make any friends because of that.
5659
5660
5661Well, I want to think things will work out somehow without worrying that much.
5662
5663If I overlook things from one to ten, then I might end up excessively caring for her after all.
5664
5665
5666If it comes down to it, she can rely on Sylphy and Luke, or Ariel.
5667
5668Those three are popular in the school.
5669
5670If you're together with those three, people gather.
5671
5672If a person enters into that group, naturally, they'll be associated with its social interactions and make friends as well.
5673
5674
5675No, in reverse, if it's those three, there's the possibility that she might be jealous.
5676
5677No-no, just like that, treading through those stormy seas is also something that connects into growth isn't it?
5678
5679
5680Hmm.
5681
5682How difficult. [60]
5683
5684Social disposition is really difficult.
5685
5686
5687In any case, it won't be good if Norn doesn't manage to do something about it herself.
5688
5689I'm sure it would be better to not interfere until something happens.
5690
5691For a short while, I'll wait-and-see.
5692
5693
5694Even though I say that, yeah, I'm worried.
5695
5696After all, wouldn't it be better for her to commute from home.
5697
5698
5699The day we sent Norn to the dorm, I told Norn, who was holding her bag while wearing a uniform, about various points to be careful on.
5700
5701
5702In the dorm, you need to abide by the rules.
5703
5704She needs to give it her best when studying.
5705
5706Even if she sees a Demon Race, don't be discriminatory.
5707
5708There were a lot of things I wanted to say, but if I say too much, she won't remember them all.
5709
5710
5711"Norn. If something troubles you at school, please tell me or Sylphy."
5712
5713
5714For the time being, I'll at least say that much.
5715
5716
5717"Yes."
5718
5719
5720Norn responded like that without looking me in the eyes.
5721
5722I wonder if the day will ever come that I can get along with her.
5723
5724I'm uneasy.
5725
5726
5727"Also, when you wake up and before you sleep, properly brush your teeth."
5728
5729"Yes."
5730
5731
5732I need to say this as well.
5733
5734
5735"Enter the bath as well."
5736
5737"Yes."
5738
5739
5740I need to say that as well.
5741
5742
5743"Do your homework as well."
5744
5745"...Yes."
5746
5747
5748That's right, there's things about illnesses as well.
5749
5750
5751"Don't catch a cold." [61]
5752
5753"..."
5754
5755
5756She was looking at me with extremely annoyed eyes.
5757
5758As I thought, I'm a bit worried.
5759
5760
5761
5762Around the time when Nanahoshi was troubled and Zanoba settled it,
5763
5764He had actually explained one secret of the doll a while back.
5765
5766
5767This happened about a week earlier, before Nanahoshi went berserk.
5768
5769
5770"Shishou, take a look at this."
5771
5772That day.
5773
5774When he entered the research lab, Zanoba was happily carrying a box.
5775
5776His expression was many times more boastful than usual.
5777
5778"What's this?"
5779
5780"It's the arm of that doll from the other day."
5781
5782Zanoba put the box on the table and took out the contents wrapped in cloth.
5783
5784When the cloth was unwrapped, just like Zanoba said, there was an arm of a doll.
5785
5786However, it looked as if it was cut into round slices like sweet bean jelly.
5787
5788
5789"I saw there was a joint on the portion where the paint wore off, so when I split it thinking that was the case, it became like this."
5790
5791
5792Zanoba showed me the cross-sections of the arm.
5793
5794A pattern like a QR code was compactly written on there.
5795
5796It's a magic circle.
5797
5798It's completely different from what Nanahoshi draws.
5799
5800It's a mysterious pattern.
5801
5802
5803That were different patterns on the cross-sectioned parts.
5804
5805The back and the front.
5806
5807The patterns were slightly different.
5808
5809Even though they were part of the same joint, they were not the same.
5810
5811
5812"I see... the magic circle was compacted even at the arm. It's interesting that it differs at the surface joints."
5813
5814
5815It's like seeing the cross-section of meat.
5816
5817Like a vivid view of a human body cut into round slices.
5818
5819
5820"Still, I didn't realize there were joints to this."
5821
5822"Even I wouldn't have realized this if the paint wasn't falling off."
5823
5824"I see."
5825
5826
5827Zanoba seemed very excited at making such an important discovery.
5828
5829I am rather calm myself.
5830
5831I knew that it couldn't move without applying some special craft to it.
5832
5833
5834"I see, with that many magic inscriptions written, it can only move so little."
5835
5836"Oh? Shishou, do you understand these magic inscriptions?"
5837
5838"Nope, not a clue."
5839
5840
5841These magic circles, they were only meant to move the arm.
5842
5843Or rather, if those inscriptions weren't written on the arm, it couldn't be controlled?
5844
5845Or was it something else?
5846
5847I wouldn't know unless we researched it.
5848
5849
5850In any case, this doll was loitering inside the house in the middle of the night, going around and cleaning.
5851
5852If it found enemies, it would go and eliminate them.
5853
5854Once it finished cleaning, it would return to the charging station to recharge.
5855
5856It had that sort of function.
5857
5858Even a Roomba didn't have that kind of efficiency.
5859
5860To have an ability like exterminating enemies, that's already like a Roach Motel.
5861
5862It's not like the doll was completed merely by scribbling inscriptions on its head and body.
5863
5864
5865I don't want to make a Roomba.
5866
5867I want to make a moving doll.
5868
5869I want to see one in action.
5870
5871If I can make one that moves, it will sell well.
5872
5873I can probably sell it for a pretty high price.
5874
5875No, it's not like I want a large sum of money.
5876
5877I like money as much as anyone, but even if I have a lot of it, it's wasted on someone like me.
5878
5879
5880Although it's a different story, if I was to make a doll that could restore the honor of the Superd Race...
5881
5882That was one of my dreams.
5883
5884Another dream was of having a maid robot.
5885
5886
5887"There must be a magic circle to control the movement in the head or torso. If you locate it, please 'break' it carefully."
5888
5889"Yes, Shishou."
5890
5891
5892Zanoba nodded and wrapped the pieces of the arm and placed it back into the box.
5893
5894
5895Thus, with that kind of discovery, Zanoba came up with a theory.
5896
5897With that theory in mind he helped Nanahoshi complete her layered magic inscription.
5898
5899Even though she was about to give up, she successfully summoned something from another world.
5900
5901I am sure I can complete my maid robot soon.
5902
5903That reality is not far away.
5904
5905
5906When that thought comes to me, I become motivated.
5907
5908Today, like any other day, I headed to Zanoba's laboratory.
5909
5910My steps were light.
5911
5912
5913"Zanoba, I'm coming in."
5914
5915
5916I knocked once, and then I entered into Zanoba's lab.
5917
5918There was a girl standing there acting as the gatekeeper.
5919
5920Although not a beautiful woman, it was a woman that I recognized.
5921
5922"Ooh, Ginger-san, it's been a while."
5923
5924She had eyed me with suspicion, but when I greeted her, she bowed her head with a straight face.
5925
5926"If it isn't Sir Rudeus. It's been a while."
5927
5928A former knight of Shirone, and a bodyguard of the Third Prince Zanoba:
5929
5930Ginger York.
5931
5932How nostalgic.
5933
5934
5935"I had thought about greeting you at least once, but it's been a little hectic."
5936
5937"Not a problem. In fact, I apologize. I had not thanked you for guarding my sisters without compensation..."
5938
5939"Thanks to Aisha-dono, our trip was very quick. That is already my compensation."
5940
5941
5942Ginger waved me in, and I entered the lab.
5943
5944Zanoba and Julie were working as usual.
5945
5946Zanoba was transcribing the magic circles, and Julie was chiseling a figurine.
5947
5948In any case, Julie seemed to be nearly finished, so I went to take a look.
5949
5950"How is it?"
5951
5952"Yes, it's almost complete, Grandmaster. What do you think?"
5953
5954"This Zanoba doll is pretty good. But doesn't he look a bit too attractive?"
5955
5956"Master is cool."
5957
5958
5959Yup.
5960
5961She's still unrefined, but she's got good taste.
5962
5963She has been learning quickly.
5964
5965Zanoba was taking a bit more time.
5966
5967When I looked, Ginger was suddenly looking at me.
5968
5969
5970"...What is it, Ginger-san?"
5971
5972"No, it's nothing... just that, you seem to have grown a lot."
5973
5974
5975"The last time we met was about four years ago I think? Of course I've grown."
5976
5977
5978Recently, I felt that many people have said that I looked cool.
5979
5980It could be that my sex appeal was flowing out.
5981
5982If I hadn't married Sylphy, I would probably have had a harem by now.
5983
5984No, having a harem would be a disaster in its own way.
5985
5986It doesn't seem like I can casually raise kids in that scenario.
5987
5988
5989"Come to think of it, what will you do from now on, Ginger-san?"
5990
5991"I am thinking of staying by Zanoba's side."
5992
5993"So you mean to go back to being his guard?"
5994
5995"Yes, since I have completed my mission."
5996
5997
5998The mission of guarding Lilia and Aisha.
5999
6000She was loyal in protecting the both of them, for a mission that spanned many years.
6001
6002What admirable loyalty.
6003
6004Zanoba should reward this lady more.
6005
6006A blessing and duty.
6007
6008
6009"Zanoba, shouldn't you give her some kind of reward?"
6010
6011"No, Rudeus-dono, I am..."
6012
6013"Hmm. You're right. Ginger, is there anything that you want?"
6014
6015
6016Zanoba asked that question.
6017
6018Ginger stared in puzzlement.
6019
6020Surely, she had not received anything from Zanoba up till now.
6021
6022She thought for a moment, then knelt on one knee with her head bowed down.
6023
6024Then, she spoke.
6025
6026
6027"In that case, please allow me to educate Julie. While she is the disciple of Sir Rudeus, to have her work for Zanoba may be slightly rude."
6028
6029"Very well, I give you permission."
6030
6031"Yes! Thank you very much!"
6032
6033
6034Permission to teach, huh.
6035
6036Different from what I expected.
6037
6038In the end, it's all for Zanoba's sake, no?
6039
6040
6041No, it may be that slaves were not meant to receive higher-quality education.
6042
6043Humans ate the fruit of wisdom and were chased out from the Garden of Eden.
6044
6045Before obtaining wisdom, human beings were happy-go-lucky and did not have any doubts.
6046
6047To a ruler, it's good that people under them remained stupid.
6048
6049That's why slaves don't receive education.
6050
6051The risk of rebellion would increase.
6052
6053Although in exchange, their productivity also increases.
6054
6055
6056Well, it's fine.
6057
6058It would be troubling if she were to demand a plot of land.
6059
6060I don't hate a loyal relationship where one doesn't ask for much.
6061
6062
6063"Now, let's talk about the research. How's it going?"
6064
6065"I'm thinking of starting on the feet next."
6066
6067
6068"I was just thinking that as well, but wouldn't it be better to research the inscriptions on the arms thoroughly before starting the feet? Once you break it apart, you can't put it back together."
6069
6070"Yeah, you're right."
6071
6072"If we show this to Cliff-senpai or Nanahoshi, they might know something."
6073
6074
6075Zanoba and I started to disassemble the second arm.
6076
6077Suddenly, Ginger was standing next to me.
6078
6079Looking at her, she showed an expression of wanting to say something.
6080
6081
6082"What is it?"
6083
6084
6085"Rudeus-dono... Um, even if Zanoba may be comfortable, he's still Shirone royalty. No matter what kind of master-servant relationship you guys have, isn't it impolite to ask in that manner?"
6086
6087"Hmm?"
6088
6089
6090Impolite.
6091
6092Come to think of it, I've been speaking to Zanoba in a casual manner today.
6093
6094Normally, I think of speaking using honorifics.
6095
6096But after speaking with Aisha a few days back, I might have relaxed my awareness a bit.
6097
6098
6099As a retainer, to hear such impolite words directed at her master, she would probably feel irritated.
6100
6101It can't be helped, guess I'll use honorifics when I am in front of Ginger.
6102
6103
6104"You're right, I apologize. I've been careless and spoiled by Zanoba's goodwill..."
6105
6106
6107When I said that.
6108
6109Zanoba moved.
6110
6111
6112"GINGERRRRR!"
6113
6114
6115Zanoba grabbed Ginger's neck.
6116
6117She was lifted up and pushed against the wall.
6118
6119It made a loud thudding noise.
6120
6121Julie was surprised and stopped moving her hands.
6122
6123"You bastard! Even though Shisho has opened his heart towards me! What are you saying?! Apologize! Apologize to Shisho right now!"
6124
6125"Guh... uughh...!"
6126
6127Ginger was in pain.
6128
6129...Hey.
6130
6131Hey, she's seriously being choked.
6132
6133This is overdoing it!
6134
6135
6136"Zanoba! Zanoba! Let her go!"
6137
6138
6139When I shouted, Zanoba released his hands.
6140
6141Ginger's neck showed Zanoba's grip marks very clearly.
6142
6143She tried grasping at her neck, and her pale face grimaced at the pain.
6144
6145She couldn't lift her hands. It seems when she was pushed up against the wall her shoulder bones had broken.
6146
6147
6148I immediately chanted healing magic and healed her wounds.
6149
6150Ginger knelt in front of me and bowed her head.
6151
6152
6153"Cough... Cough... Rudeus-dono, I apologize."
6154
6155She apologized to me.
6156
6157Even more so, after being strangled...
6158
6159
6160"..."
6161
6162I couldn't endure this feeling.
6163
6164You're apologizing to me, isn't this wrong?
6165
6166Ginger shouldn't be blamed for this.
6167
6168I turned to Zanoba.
6169
6170
6171"Zanoba! Are you an idiot?!"
6172
6173"Huh...? B-but Shisho, she selfishly said those things without any regard to our relationship..."
6174
6175"Even so, just words would have sufficed!"
6176
6177Ginger had served for a long time.
6178
6179She had protected my family for four years in foreign lands.
6180
6181She came all the way back here despite suffering hardships during those years.
6182
6183However, with just one word of impoliteness, her throat was crushed, and her shoulders were broken.
6184
6185This was too cruel.
6186
6187
6188I treasure the fact that he and I get along.
6189
6190It even makes me very happy.
6191
6192However, he shouldn't make light of a woman who has remained faithful all this time.
6193
6194
6195"No, Rudeus-dono, it's fine. Although I had not seen him for a while, Zanoba has grown up splendidly. I am not upset at all."
6196
6197Ginger said that with a straight face.
6198
6199...Huh?
6200
6201Was I wrong?
6202
6203I had thought she should have been rewarded more.
6204
6205Was I thoughtless in saying that?
6206
6207
6208"...Zanoba."
6209
6210"Yes, Shisho."
6211
6212"I think that you're a great friend."
6213
6214When I said that, Zanoba's face lit up.
6215
6216
6217"However, Ginger has protected my family. Ever since we had parted, for the past four years, she has always looked over them. She's someone I am indebted to. Please don't make light of that."
6218
6219"I understand Shisho. Ginger, I apologize."
6220
6221Zanoba made a meek face and nodded.
6222
6223However, Ginger spoke.
6224
6225
6226"No, Sir Zanoba. Those words are unnecessary. As I've sworn allegiance to you with my entire being, I will not be discontent even if I were to die. I apologize for my impertinence."
6227
6228With Ginger's formal attitude, I can no longer say anything.
6229
6230So this is another form of a master-servant relationship.
6231
6232If Zanoba was wrong, should I give advice properly?
6233
6234No, it's fine.
6235
6236It's not something I should be worried about.
6237
6238As I don't know the common sense of Shirone's hierarchy, I would just be making a mess of things if I were to cut into this.
6239
6240
6241Putting aside Ginger and Zanoba's relationship, the research on the autonomous doll was going well.
6242
6243
6244"Now, although I said to focus on the arms, you can proceed at your own discretion."
6245
6246"No, let's go with Shisho's plan. Rather than breaking it apart and reassembling it, it would be safer to recreate the same arm."
6247
6248
6249Thus, it was decided that we analyse the arm.
6250
6251I should get Cliff and Nanahoshi to help out as well.
6252
6253Otherwise, Zanoba would probably proceed by himself.
6254
6255Although I wanted to meddle around a bit, it seems like he can handle it himself, so there's no need.
6256
6257
6258"Please leave it to me. It seems that I am becoming quite talented at this."
6259
6260"Oh, is that so?"
6261
6262"Yes, even though I surprised myself, recently, I've been enlightened every day."
6263
6264
6265Doing his favorite research all day long.
6266
6267Next to him is a doll making specialist.
6268
6269So to him, it must be his ideal everyday life.
6270
6271
6272However, what will happen after he graduates?
6273
6274Will he be settling down here?
6275
6276Well, that's not for me to decide.
6277
6278Even if one of Zanoba's reasons to do so was me.
6279
6280
6281"Well, keep it up, I'll come by again."
6282
6283"I'll be waiting for you."
6284
6285"Please treat Ginger gently."
6286
6287"Of course."
6288
6289With that exchange, I left the laboratory.
6290
6291---
6292
6293Thus, the research on the doll continued.
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299That being said, a month has passed by.
6300
6301Today at Ronoa Magic University the Delinquent Group held a meeting.
6302
6303...In other words.
6304
6305It's the Special Student Homeroom session.
6306
6307
6308---
6309
6310
6311Currently, I am worried.
6312
6313About my sister Norn.
6314
6315
6316
6317Even since she started living in the dorms, our relationship hasn't gotten any better.
6318
6319On the contrary, when we see each other in the hallway, she ignores me.
6320
6321At times she seems to gaze at me frankly with scornful eyes.
6322
6323Well, that might just be my persecution complex taking over...
6324
6325In any case, we aren't getting along.
6326
6327
6328
6329Well, that's fine.
6330
6331It's fine.
6332
6333Even though I'm a bit lonely, it's fine.
6334
6335
6336
6337It's not like we absolutely have to get along as siblings.
6338
6339Even if we don't normally get along, I'll protect Norn if anything happens.
6340
6341Even if something happens I can't become an over-demanding parent.
6342
6343
6344
6345Yeah.
6346
6347Being in position of the leader of misfits sure is convenient.
6348
6349Aside from bullying homeroom teachers, I can do anything.
6350
6351And since I know Jinas, I can consult with him.
6352
6353That is to say I can consult with them about many things.
6354
6355I should probably send some gifts to Jinas this time.
6356
6357
6358
6359However, over the span of this month, Norn has not made a single friend.
6360
6361Even though I see her in the hallways, she's alone most of the time.
6362
6363Even though she doesn't seem lonely, seeing that makes me worried.
6364
6365
6366
6367Well, I'll think of something even if she doesn't make any friends.
6368
6369But, is she doing ok in class?
6370
6371Is she ok living in the dorms?
6372
6373I am really worried.
6374
6375
6376
6377Having said that, it would be wrong for me to get too involved.
6378
6379Speaking of first years that I know, it would be that first-year representative delinquent.
6380
6381If I use her to forcibly help Norn out, she would definitely find out and hate me.
6382
6383Besides, what's that first-year rep's name again?
6384
6385All I remember was that she looks like a Siberian Husky puppy.
6386
6387
6388
6389"Boss seems to be down lately nya."
6390
6391"Yeah nano."
6392
6393
6394While I was worrying, Rinia and Pursena peeked at me with their heads.
6395
6396The noisy bunch, the two of them.
6397
6398
6399These girls are the idols to the males of the Beast Race.
6400
6401Ever since I went and reconciled with Princess Ariel, they've been surrounded by underlings frequently in the hallways.[62]
6402
6403They definitely don't have to worry about a lack of friends.
6404
6405
6406"Since you're like this, boss, we've prepared a present for you nya."
6407
6408"It took us a month to prepare it nano."
6409
6410
6411Saying that, Rinia placed a bag on top of the desk.
6412
6413It was pretty big.
6414
6415I wonder what's inside?
6416
6417
6418
6419"Oh, don't look inside until you get home nya."
6420
6421"Open it when nobody's looking nano."
6422
6423
6424
6425Hey, that's suspicious.
6426
6427What is it?
6428
6429Is it that? That powder?
6430
6431Happy Turn Powder? [63]
6432
6433
6434
6435In the northern lands to the east, in one part of the Demon Continent, there was a powder circulating in the markets that brings you happiness.
6436
6437In this country, there are no laws specifically forbidding drugs.
6438
6439As far as I know, Milis and Asura have laws regarding that, but there are none in this region.
6440
6441
6442Of course, I won't go out of my way to get powder.
6443
6444If it's poisonous or if it makes me go into withdrawal, my intermediate detoxification magic won't work.
6445
6446I heard that Saint level detoxification can suppress those withdrawal symptoms, though.
6447
6448
6449In the beginning, it's not like I really need to rely on powder.
6450
6451
6452
6453However, I might need to use for something.
6454
6455I'll keep it for now.
6456
6457If I run into financial troubles, it'll sell pretty well.
6458
6459
6460"Thank you very much."
6461
6462"It's nothing at all nya."
6463
6464"Boss is having trouble down there as well nano."
6465
6466
6467Ah.
6468
6469That's right.
6470
6471Speaking of which, these two live in the dorms.
6472
6473Living in the dorms for six years, they should know various things.
6474
6475I should consult with them a bit.
6476
6477
6478"Actually, I am worried about my little sister."
6479
6480"Little sister? Ah, we met her the other time nya. The girl that's dressed like a maid."
6481
6482"She was at the marketplace. We knew by her smell. She smelled like the boss."
6483
6484
6485It seems like the two of them had met with Aisha in the city.
6486
6487The maid sister frequently sleeps together with me, which would explain why they could smell my presence on her.
6488
6489
6490"It's not her, it's my other sister who started living in the dorms last month."
6491
6492"Eh? There was another nya?"
6493
6494"She's living in the dorms nano?"
6495
6496
6497The two of them exchanged glances.
6498
6499They haven't been introduced to Norn, but it seems they wouldn't have realized it even if they had met.
6500
6501Since she hasn't been around me, they probably couldn't smell my presence from her.
6502
6503
6504"Yes, but she seems to hate me, and recently hasn't been talking. What can I do to get along with her?"
6505
6506"Eh, ummm... let's see nya. It's a difficult problem nya."
6507
6508"As long as we advertise Boss's good points it'll be fine nano."
6509
6510
6511Manipulation of information.
6512
6513If people speak of Rudeus in the school as a popular super hero,
6514
6515then would Norn want to speak with me?
6516
6517Even if Rinia and Pursena did this, there are already stories of [Rudeus the leader of misfits] floating around.
6518
6519I want to have a more child-friendly story where I rescue a puppy or something.
6520
6521Maybe a story like when I first met Julie would be good.
6522
6523
6524"Ah, that's right. My sister doesn't seem to have any friends. Even though it has only been a month, and I know I shouldn't be anxious. However, as a transfer student, I am worried that she isn't adapting to the class."
6525
6526"I, I see nya. But you don't know for sure nya."
6527
6528"It might just be that she doesn't have a chance to talk nano."
6529
6530
6531Ever since we started talking, Rinia and Pursena are acting strange.
6532
6533As if they were flustered about something.
6534
6535When these two are stammering like this, it means they're hiding something.
6536
6537
6538"...Don't tell me you guys laid a hand on my sister when I wasn't looking."
6539
6540"Th, that's not it at all nya!"
6541
6542"That's right! Totally unthinkable! Boss's advice to 'Never bully the weak', we take it to heart!"
6543
6544
6545I see.
6546
6547Then, why are they flustering?
6548
6549Something's strange.
6550
6551But, since I've told them now, if Norn happens to get bullied, these two will protect her.
6552
6553
6554"B, boss's sister, how old is she nya?"
6555
6556"Is she older than the maid nano? Or younger?"
6557
6558
6559They asked something weird.
6560
6561Although she's older, she's only older by a couple of hours.
6562
6563
6564"She's of the same age, she's ten."
6565
6566"I, I see nya!"
6567
6568"Then we're alright, we didn't do anything wrong nano."
6569
6570
6571It seems they felt guilty.
6572
6573They probably were acting bossy towards the freshmen.
6574
6575Well, if they're just glaring at them, then it shouldn't be a problem.
6576
6577
6578Those two were trembling in fear.
6579
6580Usually when giving other people presents you would be looking with anticipation.
6581
6582I've got a bad feeling about this.
6583
6584I feel like I want to open it now.
6585
6586
6587"Preparing something like this for me, there's no way I would be angry."
6588
6589
6590Even if there's a corpse of a rat inside... Well, I'll be shocked at the very least.
6591
6592Then, I saw Cliff sitting next to us.
6593
6594
6595"What do you think, Cliff-senpai?"
6596
6597
6598I decided to ask him on a whim.
6599
6600
6601"...Hmph, you can survive even if you don't have friends!"
6602
6603
6604When Cliff says that, it feels kinda heavy.
6605
6606I don't want you to worry, you're not alone.
6607
6608Elinalise is also with you.
6609
6610...Ah, and me as well.
6611
6612
6613But, even if Cliff can't read the atmosphere,
6614
6615My heart as a brother wants him to know he has at least one person.
6616
6617Lunch break.
6618
6619Nanahoshi brought her own lunch to the cafeteria.
6620
6621She's realized that eating with people is important.
6622
6623Then again, she's very quiet when she eats.
6624
6625
6626"What is it...?"
6627
6628"No, it's nothing."
6629
6630
6631When I looked at her she stared at me.
6632
6633Even though she prepared her own food, she hasn't eaten much up to now.
6634
6635Although she doesn't seem to mind the taste, she doesn't act like it's delicious.
6636
6637
6638"That seems awful."
6639
6640"Yeah, even though it's a recipe I made myself, it's the worst."
6641
6642"In this world, there aren't any good ingredients compared to Japan."
6643
6644"Yeah."
6645
6646"Do you have anything you like to eat in this world?"
6647
6648"Well, there's the potato chips I ate at your house. Those were delicious."
6649
6650
6651Sylphy made those.
6652
6653Certainly, it's simple to make and the taste isn't very different.
6654
6655
6656"Should I make some again?"
6657
6658"...No thanks."
6659
6660
6661Alrighty, I'll prepare some the next time you come for a bath.
6662
6663
6664However, this past month, Badigadi hasn't shown up.
6665
6666I haven't seen him once in the cafeteria.
6667
6668I wanted to speak to him about Ruijerd.
6669
6670
6671Though, thanks to his absence, Julie's table manners have improved.
6672
6673Ginger taught etiquette to Julie.
6674
6675When Badigadi was around, this proved difficult.
6676
6677
6678But, without Badigadi around, something felt off.
6679
6680That laughter was really enjoyable after all.
6681
6682I think it was written that laughter brings forth the substance of happiness.
6683
6684
6685"Fuhahahahaha!"
6686
6687"W, why are you laughing suddenly, did I do something?"
6688
6689"Master?"
6690
6691"Grandmaster...?"
6692
6693
6694Though I suddenly laughed,
6695
6696I just felt embarrassment swelling up.
6697
6698I just can't do it like Badigadi.
6699
6700
6701"What are you laughing about?"
6702
6703
6704Luke suddenly appeared.
6705
6706He was good-looking as ever, but he didn't have his followers today.
6707
6708Sylphy isn't with him either.
6709
6710
6711"Since the Demon King isn't here, I tried to laugh like him."
6712
6713"I see... Rudeus. Can you please come to the Student Council Room?"
6714
6715
6716Luke was putting on a complicated expression.
6717
6718Did something happen?
6719
6720
6721"Understood."
6722
6723
6724I quickly gulped down my food and followed Luke.
6725
6726
6727Luke seemed angry.
6728
6729His footsteps were violent.
6730
6731
6732When we entered the Student Council room, there were two other people waiting.
6733
6734Ariel's expression was the same as usual, although her face was a bit pale.
6735
6736Sylphy was also looking uneasy.
6737
6738In front of them on the desk was something like a small pouch.
6739
6740It seems something happened shortly after the new school term started.
6741
6742
6743"Thanks for bringing me. Did something happen?"
6744
6745"Yes..."
6746
6747
6748Ariel nodded.
6749
6750It was mixed with her sigh.
6751
6752Seems like it's a difficult subject.
6753
6754
6755"Recently, the freshmen faces in the women's dorm have been pale lately."
6756
6757"Oh."
6758
6759
6760Freshmen in the women's dorm.
6761
6762It seems this is related to Norn.
6763
6764
6765"When I asked them, these students put on a worried expression."
6766
6767
6768Perhaps Norn was involved?
6769
6770If that's so, I will cooperate as well.
6771
6772If I can resolve this problem in a splendid manner,
6773
6774then as a brother, I can be someone that she can respect.
6775
6776
6777"Today, among the people I questioned in detail, about Rinia and Pursena, um..."
6778
6779
6780It seems Rinia and Pursena are related to this as well.
6781
6782I told them not to bully the weak though.
6783
6784Maybe they were extorting other students?
6785
6786Something like cornering female students who had meat or beef jerky.
6787
6788
6789"It seems they were coercing freshmen into giving up their panties on the spot."
6790
6791
6792Panties?
6793
6794
6795"..."
6796
6797
6798In an instant, my gaze flew over to my bag.
6799
6800No way.
6801
6802But, it can't be.
6803
6804
6805"And when I got more information, those two seems to be talking in the cafeteria saying [Boss will be happy] and such."
6806
6807"..."
6808
6809
6810That means, there are panties in this bag.
6811
6812Moreover, ones that have not been washed.
6813
6814Oh My God.
6815
6816Who was the one that wanted this?
6817
6818Ah, I hate the me that's slightly happy.
6819
6820
6821"Also, I heard the underwear they collected was put into a bag..."
6822
6823
6824When Ariel said that, she silently looked at the bag that I was holding.
6825
6826Everybody in the room also gazed at the bag.
6827
6828They probably connected the information they just heard to this bag.
6829
6830They are probably quite certain that it's full of panties.
6831
6832My dream of a bag filled with panties has come true.
6833
6834
6835"Rudeus-sama, pardon me, but..."
6836
6837"This bag is something I had received from Rinia and Pursena this morning. I was told not to look inside it until I was alone at home, but now that you said that, the contents inside this bag is most likely what you've guessed."
6838
6839
6840I took the initiative. If I were to say it later it would be bad.
6841
6842
6843"I see, then I just want to confirm... did you order them to do this?"
6844
6845"No, you're mistaken."
6846
6847
6848I answered flat-out.
6849
6850Any hesitation in replying is unforgivable.
6851
6852I must answer firmly.
6853
6854Otherwise there'll be misunderstandings.
6855
6856
6857"So you're saying you're not involved in this."
6858
6859"Correct."
6860
6861
6862In the first place, why would I hatch such a crazy plan like this?
6863
6864Especially when my sister is in the dorms.
6865
6866
6867Damn it, what excuse can I give?
6868
6869A way to clear this misunderstanding...
6870
6871
6872"I understand, I'll believe you."
6873
6874
6875Ariel sighed lightly as she spoke.
6876
6877
6878She believed in me.
6879
6880Even though I didn't have any proof.
6881
6882
6883"Thank you very much."
6884
6885"No, it's just that I thought too that this was strange. Having an intense night with Sylphy yet attacking other girls..."
6886
6887
6888Did she overhear about our hot night?
6889
6890In that case, even my embarrassing lines from last night too?
6891
6892
6893"...Sylphy. Did you talk to the princess? About our lover's talk last night."
6894
6895"No, not at all. I didn't say anything! Princess Ariel, what's the meaning of this!?"
6896
6897
6898Sylphy was shaking her head in a panic.
6899
6900Well, even if they got along well together, one wouldn't talk about the details of her and her husband's night life.
6901
6902Though even if she did talk about it, I wouldn't be bothered by it.
6903
6904As long as Sylphy wasn't grumbling about being unsatisfied.
6905
6906
6907"No, I was just teasing. It's good that your married lifestyle is going well."
6908
6909
6910Ariel said that like nothing happened.
6911
6912Well, whatever.
6913
6914
6915However, why did those two do this...
6916
6917Gathering panties, it's not something an ordinary person would come up with.
6918
6919
6920No, come to think of it, I remember saying something like that a long time ago.
6921
6922About gathering up girls' panties or something...
6923
6924I had certainly intended that to be a joke, I didn't think they'd carry it out.
6925
6926Yup, it's not my fault.
6927
6928I have no part in this.
6929
6930Let's leave it at that.
6931
6932
6933"Well, I think they did this rashly but acted out of good faith, so I'll go ahead and scold them. Ah, please give these back to the victims, Princess Ariel. By the way, I did not look inside, nor have I touched any of them."
6934
6935
6936I said this while giving Ariel the bag.
6937
6938Rinia and Pursena had not done this out of malice.
6939
6940I must tell them properly.
6941
6942That there are other ways of taking them off...
6943
6944That if they want me to be happy they should take it off in front of me.
6945
6946Wait, that's not it.
6947
6948This is wrong.
6949
6950
6951"Yes, certainly."
6952
6953
6954Ariel nodded when she opened the bag.
6955
6956With this the case is settled.
6957
6958
6959"However, with only this amount of underwear, aren't you regretting it?"
6960
6961
6962Ariel said that.
6963
6964While looking over at Sylphy.
6965
6966
6967"You're mistaken. I have no interest in underwear and the like."
6968
6969"...I see, I apologize."
6970
6971"No, it's all good if this clears up any misunderstanding."
6972
6973
6974Phew, too close, too close.
6975
6976If I brought this back home I would have trouble disposing of it.
6977
6978Surely, being at the end of my wits, I would've soaked all the panties in alcohol and burned them.
6979
6980
6981"But, I'm glad. I thought that I wasn't able to satisfy you."
6982
6983
6984Sylphy said that straightforwardly, making the atmosphere in the room a bit lighter.
6985
6986Sylphy immediately realized what she just said, and turned bright red.
6987
6988
6989Then, the bell signaling the end of the lunch break rang out.
6990
6991
6992"Oh, that's no good. I'll be late for class."
6993
6994"I apologize. It was Rinia and Pursena's fault."
6995
6996"No, things like these happen sometimes."
6997
6998
6999Luke opened the door, urging me that I leave.
7000
7001I went along and left the room.
7002
7003After that, Ariel and Sylphy followed.
7004
7005When Luke was the last to leave, he locked the door.
7006
7007
7008"Let's go."
7009
7010
7011As I walked out, Ariel was walking next to me.
7012
7013Sylphy and Luke followed behind.
7014
7015Ah, in this scenario it might have been better if I was in the rear as well.
7016
7017
7018"Ah."
7019
7020
7021While I was thinking that, Norn appeared when we turned around a corner.
7022
7023She was looking around restlessly with an anxious face, then when she saw me, let out a small gasp.
7024
7025
7026"Norn, what's wrong? Classes are about to start."
7027
7028"..."
7029
7030
7031Norn turned her face away with a huff.
7032
7033She was facing towards Ariel.
7034
7035
7036"Nice to meet you. I am this school's student council president. My name is Ariel."
7037
7038
7039Ariel smiled gently, and Norn's face turned red.
7040
7041As expected of her charisma.
7042
7043
7044"My name is N, Norn Greyrat..."
7045
7046"Okay! Norn-san, what's wrong? It's almost time for lessons to start."
7047
7048"Ah, um, I didn't know where the third practice room was..."
7049
7050"I see..."
7051
7052
7053It seems Norn was left behind when they were moving between classes.
7054
7055I feel sorry for her.
7056
7057That's obviously painful.
7058
7059So it seems she's been left out in class after all.
7060
7061
7062"Luke, please guide her."
7063
7064"Yes. Please come over here."
7065
7066
7067Luke gave a gentle push on Norn's back, and escorted her.
7068
7069Norn turned red, and seemed to be embarrassed.
7070
7071Luke is good looking, after all.
7072
7073But Luke's no good. He's a womanizer.
7074
7075
7076"..."
7077
7078
7079Suddenly, Norn turned around and looked at us.
7080
7081
7082Me, Ariel, and Sylphy.
7083
7084She looked at each one of us.
7085
7086Then, she turned away again with a huff.
7087
7088
7089What did I do wrong...
7090
7091After school.
7092
7093I called Rinia and Pursena behind the school.
7094
7095After today's debacle there are things I need to say.
7096
7097
7098Back of the school.
7099
7100A place that's used as a movie scene for students in their youth.
7101
7102Rinia and Pursena came by acting triumphantly.
7103
7104
7105"What is it Boss, calling us here nya?"
7106
7107"Making a love confession nano? If you're confessing to us you better talk to Fitts-chan, or she'll get mad."
7108
7109
7110
7111The two were acting quite boastful, but...
7112
7113
7114
7115"About the bag from the other day, I gave it to Princess Ariel this afternoon. I told her to return the stuff inside back to their original owners."
7116
7117
7118
7119When I said that, their expressions quickly changed,
7120
7121then they started to point fingers at each other.
7122
7123
7124
7125"See, I told you it was no good nya!"
7126
7127"It's Rinia's fault nano. You said Boss would definitely be happy!"
7128
7129"That's because Pursena was so eager nya!"
7130
7131"I said to first test it out with your panties nano!"
7132
7133"It's unfair if it's only me nya!"
7134
7135"That's why I got them from the other students nano!"
7136
7137"I had meant for you to take off your own nya!"
7138
7139"My breasts are too big so they're no good nano!"
7140
7141
7142
7143They were starting up an awful comedy sketch.
7144
7145What do you mean I have a small breast fetish?
7146
7147I love big breasts too.
7148
7149
7150
7151"Shut up!"
7152
7153
7154
7155In any case, I shut the both of them up.
7156
7157
7158
7159"Haven't I said this many times before? Didn't I say not to bully the weak?"
7160
7161
7162
7163The both of them were trembling.
7164
7165
7166
7167"W, we didn't bully the weak nya!"
7168
7169"T, that's right nano, we properly asked to get them..."
7170
7171
7172
7173'Asked', huh.
7174
7175When these two are asking, there's no freshmen that could have refused.
7176
7177
7178
7179"The disgrace of taking off someone's clothes, surely you guys of the Beast Race should know best..."
7180
7181"W, we gave them underwear to replace the ones they wore nya!"
7182
7183"Weren't there plenty of freshmen who weren't happy, though?"
7184
7185"It must be because the sizes were different nano. We didn't take any underwear from the ones who refused strongly."
7186
7187
7188
7189Hmm?
7190
7191There seems to be a difference in stories from what I heard from Ariel.
7192
7193
7194
7195To be honest, if they had forcibly stripped them, I would have been disgusted.
7196
7197I would have made them strip naked in public if that was the case.
7198
7199They need to understand the damage they've done after all.
7200
7201
7202
7203"I, I told you not to be angry if you weren't satisfied nya."
7204
7205"This was an unhappy misunderstanding nano. Please forgive us..."
7206
7207
7208
7209The two were cowering.
7210
7211However, thinking about it, these two did it for my sake.
7212
7213I had been looking unhappy, so they gathered the panties thinking that it would make me happy.
7214
7215Though I did not appreciate what they did, the act itself was not evil.
7216
7217
7218
7219Well, of course, if I were a victim I'd be disgusted as well.
7220
7221However, Rinia and Pursena had done this with good intentions.
7222
7223Unlike me in my previous life, they were not attempting to disgrace the others with their actions.
7224
7225To use an analogy, they were like children gathering cicada husks.
7226
7227It would be overreacting to severely punish them.
7228
7229
7230
7231"If I find a child who was really hurt by this, I will have you both prostrate naked before her."
7232
7233"I, I understand nya."
7234
7235"I'm sorry nano..."
7236
7237
7238
7239Well, all that's left is to follow-up with Ariel.
7240
7241For my part, I won't get angry at them.
7242
7243I wonder if it's because they're my followers?
7244
7245It seems like I am also showing signs of favoritism as well.
7246
7247
7248
7249"So, why did you think of giving me underwear as a present, anyway?"
7250
7251
7252
7253When I asked that, the two stared at me in puzzlement.
7254
7255With a face that said [Isn't that obvious?]
7256
7257
7258
7259"Boss's religion is the God of Panties, right nya?"[64]
7260
7261"You seem to worship them very seriously nano."
7262
7263
7264
7265Ahh.
7266
7267I see, so it's my fault.
7268
7269The cause of this was because I showed them the [Divine Artifact] some time ago.
7270
7271
7272
7273"That's different. It's not like I regard panties as something taking the place of God. That particular one was worn by someone who I deify. In other words, it's sacred cloth."
7274
7275
7276
7277I love panties.
7278
7279But, this and that are different.
7280
7281
7282
7283"That's why, I ask that you don't do this again."
7284
7285"I understand nya."
7286
7287"We'll be careful nano."
7288
7289
7290
7291And then, I suddenly added.
7292
7293
7294
7295"If you really wanted to give me underwear, it'd be better if you actually took them off in front of me."
7296
7297"Eh?"
7298
7299"Eh?"
7300
7301
7302
7303Crap, my tongue slipped.
7304
7305Rinia and Pursena were grinning.
7306
7307
7308
7309"So you really did fall in love with us nya"
7310
7311"It can't be helped. Boss is a male beast, he can't be calm when we're around nano."
7312
7313
7314
7315Tch, shut up.
7316
7317That reaction saying that I want panties.
7318
7319These guys, maybe they like me...?
7320
7321No, that's wrong.
7322
7323It's something different.
7324
7325It must certainly be something like goodwill.
7326
7327Different than Sylphy getting close to me.
7328
7329
7330
7331Even though I say that, I don't understand the difference.
7332
7333Since I don't understand, I'll just chalk it up as a sign of friendship.
7334
7335
7336
7337In any case, we finished talking.
7338
7339We moved away from the back of the school.
7340
7341Although some gossip as a result of this incident damaged my reputation a bit.
7342
7343Well, it's not like it's a big problem.
7344
7345I'm the type that doesn't particularly care about rumors.
7346
7347
7348
7349When the three of us left, we saw a group lined up outside of the school building.
7350
7351It's the freshmen.
7352
7353They're probably lined up to retrieve their panties.
7354
7355
7356
7357We went around them so they wouldn't notice us..
7358
7359Walking past the end of the line was Norn.
7360
7361
7362
7363"...!"
7364
7365
7366
7367Norn looked at me, then at Rinia and Pursena beside me.
7368
7369Then, with an expression like [I don't believe this!], glared at me with all her might as she passed by.
7370
7371
7372
7373"What's with that first year, acting so mighty nya."
7374
7375"Fakku nano. Let's show her that she needs to respect her elders."
7376
7377"I'll say this right now, that was my sister."
7378
7379
7380
7381Just when I said that.
7382
7383Both their ears drooped.
7384
7385
7386
7387"W, well, it's good that she's energetic nya."
7388
7389"She's quite cute nano."
7390
7391
7392
7393They're so easy to understand.
7394
7395I pat both of them on the shoulder.
7396
7397
7398
7399"Well, please get along with her, okay?"
7400
7401"Of course nya."
7402
7403"We won't do anything bad nano."
7404
7405
7406
7407However, though I wanted to talk with Norn, how should I go about that?
7408
7409Well, even if I can't, I hope there won't be any problems later on.
7410
7411
7412
7413---
7414
7415
7416
7417And so, the days passed by without incident.
7418
7419I hadn't gotten along any better with Norn.
7420
7421But, she kept her promise to show up at home every ten days.
7422
7423
7424
7425Although she hates me, she obediently listens to what I say.
7426
7427I thought she would be more rebellious, but at least she wasn't opposed to meeting face-to-face.
7428
7429Even though she doesn't look like she wants to.
7430
7431
7432
7433Hmm...
7434
7435If I think about it, apart from when they were too young to remember, I've met them only once.
7436
7437It's probably a mistake to think that we could just suddenly get along as brother and sister.
7438
7439My relationship with Aisha is rather strange.
7440
7441
7442
7443Just because we're family doesn't mean we can get along unconditionally.
7444
7445I understand that all too well.
7446
7447Rather, it's because we're family that there are things that couldn't be forgiven.
7448
7449Like the time when I beat up Paul in front of Norn.
7450
7451Me and Paul have reconciled our differences.
7452
7453However, from Norn's perspective, that is something that still could not be forgiven.
7454
7455
7456
7457...If.
7458
7459If she brings up that matter, I'll apologize.
7460
7461I'd apologize and explain what happened honestly, but bringing something up from that long ago is no good.
7462
7463
7464
7465Well, there's no need to rush.
7466
7467We'll be together for many years.
7468
7469Over a year or two, we'll slowly get along.
7470
7471As siblings it's not like we need to be attached to each other.
7472
7473We'll get along slowly, while being aware of our distance.
7474
7475Closing the distance will take time.
7476
7477
7478
7479While I was thinking that.
7480
7481Norn became a shut-in.
7482
7483
7484
7485When I went to school with Sylphy,
7486
7487I learned that Norn became a shut-in.
7488
7489
7490The ones who told me were Rinia and Pursena.
7491
7492They waited at the school's front gate first thing in the morning.
7493
7494They told me that ever since yesterday, Norn secluded herself in her own dorm room and wouldn't come out.
7495
7496
7497"...I'll go see her!"
7498
7499
7500When she heard that, Sylphy quickly headed towards the female dormitory.
7501
7502
7503When I heard that, I stopped moving.
7504
7505Even though I could've gone with Sylphy.
7506
7507The fact that 'Norn became a shut-in' made me lose my wits.
7508
7509
7510To me, becoming a shut-in has a heavy meaning.
7511
7512
7513"Boss...shouldn't you go nya?"
7514
7515"Are you going to leave her alone nano?"
7516
7517
7518I was overcome by this turn of events.
7519
7520What is there to do? What is there that I could do?
7521
7522I don't know.
7523
7524
7525During my life, I never came out when I was a shut-in.
7526
7527Why?
7528
7529Because outside was full of enemies.
7530
7531If I went to school, I would be bullied again.
7532
7533
7534Yes.
7535
7536It must be bullying.
7537
7538Even if a shut-in was to go outside, she'll just suffer.
7539
7540In that case, I need to get rid of the source.
7541
7542Instead of meeting up with Norn, I need to get rid of the reason why Norn became a shut-in.
7543
7544I instantly started thinking.
7545
7546
7547Reason.
7548
7549The first and foremost was that she's being bullied.
7550
7551
7552My memories of that time were clear as day.
7553
7554The cafeteria at high school.
7555
7556Waiting in line for 5 minutes and then, when I thought it was finally my turn, some scary looking delinquents cut in front of me.
7557
7558I told them off with my stupid sense of justice.
7559
7560The delinquents acted dumb, saying [Huh? Like I care.]
7561
7562Then I raised my voice, so that other people around could hear me, as I spread word of what they did.
7563
7564People then started looking our way.
7565
7566I became proud that my sense of justice was asserted.
7567
7568
7569Then, I got beaten to a pulp.
7570
7571I was beaten to the point where I couldn't stand up again.
7572
7573After that incident everyday life was hell.
7574
7575
7576If Norn is experiencing that same kind of hell, I wish to rescue her from there.
7577
7578I'll beat those misfits down and give her a place to belong.
7579
7580
7581I'll fight those who would protect the delinquents.
7582
7583I don't care if they are nobles or royalty.
7584
7585I'll fight them with all my strength.
7586
7587I'll make them regret making me fight seriously.
7588
7589
7590Even if Norn's actions or words started it.
7591
7592In this world there are those who do good and those who do bad.
7593
7594
7595Norn is my sister.
7596
7597Even though she hates me, even though she hates Aisha, and even though she can't stomach our present situation...
7598
7599She's my sister.
7600
7601
7602An elder brother is someone that must protect his younger brothers and sisters.
7603
7604An elder brother must not abandon them.
7605
7606I took along Rinia and Pursena, and headed towards the freshman classrooms.
7607
7608Though it would have sufficed to go alone, I do not have any confidence in my own appearance.
7609
7610If I am with Rinia and Pursena, no one will make light of me.
7611
7612
7613"Boss..."
7614
7615"Rinia, stop, he's really angry, it's scary."
7616
7617
7618The two had some doubts towards my course of action.
7619
7620It's not like I don't know.
7621
7622Even I am aware these actions are unbecoming of me.
7623
7624It's not like I don't understand the feelings of concern from those around me.
7625
7626
7627But, right now, I am an overprotective parent.
7628
7629I will throw away my shame.
7630
7631
7632In the first-year classrooms, I arrived at the room that Norn attends.
7633
7634It seems homeroom has already begun.
7635
7636
7637"Excuse me."
7638
7639
7640I opened the door, and boldly went inside.
7641
7642
7643"Ru, Rudeus... We're in the middle of class."
7644
7645"I wish to borrow a bit of your time. Is that fine?"
7646
7647"But..."
7648
7649"I said, is that fine?"
7650
7651
7652I brushed aside the teacher, and stood in front of the podium.
7653
7654I surveyed the classroom.
7655
7656Everybody had puzzled expressions.
7657
7658Surely among them were those that bullied Norn.
7659
7660Did they punch her, did they kick her?
7661
7662They might also have verbally abused her.
7663
7664I came here to tear the person who hurt Norn limb from limb.
7665
7666
7667"Everybody, you may know this already, but there was a person who didn't attend yesterday's class."
7668
7669"..."
7670
7671"Everybody, whether or not you are aware of it, she is my sister."
7672
7673
7674The classroom was murmuring.
7675
7676
7677"While I have not heard the circumstances from her, there are not many reasons for her to skip school. Like a reason where she doesn't want to come to school. A person here has given her such a reason. That's what I believe."
7678
7679
7680I looked around the classroom as I said that.
7681
7682Upon meeting my eyes, many of them turned away.
7683
7684Even though we're wearing the same uniforms, I'm rather intimidating.
7685
7686Suspicious. It must be her.
7687
7688She's the first suspect.
7689
7690Though I can't remember her name.
7691
7692Could it be...?
7693
7694No, it's still too early to tell.
7695
7696
7697"To those responsible, I am not asking for much. Perhaps there was a misunderstanding. Or perhaps my sister was in the wrong."
7698
7699
7700I kept a watchful eye on the classroom.
7701
7702Who was it, who was it that did something so cruel?
7703
7704Is it her? That noble that looks like bonbon?
7705
7706Or is it her? That Magic Race fellow with an evil face?
7707
7708No, those normal looking groups of girls are suspicious.
7709
7710Those who bully look like normal children at a glance after all.
7711
7712
7713"If possible, please name yourself. I will not be angry. I only want to know why my sister was hurt, and for you to apologize."
7714
7715
7716Once they name themselves, I'll tear them apart.
7717
7718There are a few the same age as Norn here.
7719
7720However most of the class is older.
7721
7722Some of them are over 15.
7723
7724Did they pretend they didn't see anything? Or did they participate in the bullying?
7725
7726Against a ten year old child?
7727
7728
7729"..."
7730
7731
7732Nobody said anything.
7733
7734They were taken aback in astonishment and just looked at me.
7735
7736
7737"Uh, um..."
7738
7739
7740A girl nervously raised her hand.
7741
7742I reflexively wanted to hit her with a rock bullet, but I restrained myself.
7743
7744It was a very timid looking girl.
7745
7746She seems to be about 13. A raccoon-type from the Beast Race.
7747
7748She had a short bob[65], looked somewhat slow-headed, and chubby.
7749
7750In fact, she seems like a person that would be bullied.
7751
7752
7753"D, during that time, I talked with Norn-chan..."
7754
7755"Did you say something bad by mistake?"
7756
7757
7758If it was just a quarrel, then it can't be helped.
7759
7760
7761"N, no, um, I, I know about Rudeus-san. But, Norn-chan is a normal girl. That's why, when I said she's totally different from her brother, she got really angry..."
7762
7763
7764Angry?
7765
7766When Norn was told she was different from me?
7767
7768What's up with this?
7769
7770
7771"Ah."
7772
7773
7774Suddenly, the teacher next to me spoke up.
7775
7776I looked at her.
7777
7778She was a middle-aged teacher.
7779
7780Don't tell me, did she say something?
7781
7782Bullying does not only occur between children.
7783
7784It's possible that the teacher may have been leading it.
7785
7786
7787"Do you remember anything, teacher?"
7788
7789"The other day, Norn-san turned in some homework..."
7790
7791"You gave out a lot of homework, and since she wasn't able to finish it in time you made her stand in the staff room naked?"
7792
7793"N, no way! Just that, her grades were somewhat bad, so I told her to be more diligent like her brother."
7794
7795"..."
7796
7797"Then, with a face that's about to cry, she said [I'll do my best.]"
7798
7799
7800Huh?
7801
7802She wanted to cry?
7803
7804
7805"Come to think of it. I too..."
7806
7807
7808After the teacher finished, other people in the classroom also spoke up.
7809
7810We left the classroom and went to the cafeteria.
7811
7812Since classes are in session the cafeteria is deserted.
7813
7814I sat somewhere and buried my face on the table.
7815
7816
7817I was slightly overwhelmed.
7818
7819
7820It was all my fault.
7821
7822Norn was being compared to me and wanted to cry.
7823
7824
7825The students in that classroom realized that Norn and I were brother and sister.
7826
7827Of course.
7828
7829Unlike Aisha, Norn and I come from the same father and mother.
7830
7831Our faces are quite similar.
7832
7833
7834And Norn hates being associated with me.
7835
7836Of course she would also hate being compared to me while my name was being praised.
7837
7838
7839Ah, of course, they were not in the wrong.
7840
7841At the very least, it wasn't like they were making comparisons with ill intent.
7842
7843There were those who were close enough to her to say those things.
7844
7845That she was different from that infamous leader of misfits.
7846
7847
7848However, I am a celebrity in this school.
7849
7850And, being famous, it was easy for people to make comparisons.
7851
7852
7853However, for Norn, that comparison was painful.
7854
7855Even at their previous school, she was always being compared to Aisha.
7856
7857She must have built up a lot of stress from constantly being compared to her sister.
7858
7859
7860Entering a new school, living in the dorms.
7861
7862She was finally able to separate from Aisha.
7863
7864
7865Or so she thought, but now she's being compared to me.
7866
7867No matter where she goes, she sees herself as the inferior sibling.
7868
7869It must be painful for her.
7870
7871
7872Not to mention that incident with the panties.
7873
7874None of the freshman involved in that incident were scarred by it.
7875
7876Thanks to Ariel's follow up it merely became a funny story.
7877
7878Although there were originally rumors that they were coerced into stripping, it was actually a cheerful spectacle of Rinia trading them new panties.
7879
7880That was what Ariel reported to those watching from the sidelines who thought there was extortion going on.
7881
7882I left the follow up to Ariel.
7883
7884She had the ability to do so.
7885
7886
7887Even so, Norn must have received an indescribable shock.
7888
7889That such a pervert was above her.
7890
7891
7892"Haa..."
7893
7894
7895What am I even doing?
7896
7897Getting ahead of myself, going to the classroom.
7898
7899Saying all those things.
7900
7901What kind of overprotective parent am I?
7902
7903Wasn't I just a big idiot?
7904
7905
7906"Thank you, both of you. It seems I am an idiot."
7907
7908
7909For now, I thanked them.
7910
7911They were following an idiot.
7912
7913I had made them do such useless things.
7914
7915
7916"You're not an idiot for acting on your sister's behalf nya."
7917
7918"But that was surprising. I've got a better opinion of you now nano."
7919
7920
7921I made a cup, and poured water into it.
7922
7923Then drank.
7924
7925There was no taste.
7926
7927But it managed to help me relax a bit.
7928
7929
7930"Hey, Boss. What will you do now nya?"
7931
7932"There's nothing I can do. It's my fault that she became a shut-in."
7933
7934
7935She shut herself in.
7936
7937Yes, she's confined herself.
7938
7939Although it's only been one day.
7940
7941She has shut herself in.
7942
7943
7944"We must make her attend class by force nano."
7945
7946"That's right nya."
7947
7948"If she doesn't come out she'll become a moron nano."
7949
7950"Right nya, Right nya."
7951
7952"She'll become a moron like Rinia."
7953
7954"It's as Pursena says nya...What!?"
7955
7956
7957I have no time for this comedy duo.
7958
7959
7960I understand the difficulties of a shut-in.
7961
7962It's not like anybody likes to decide that they don't want to leave their room.
7963
7964To not come out, there's a reason that makes them not come out.
7965
7966Even if you forced them to come out, nothing will be resolved.
7967
7968It'll just make the situation worse.
7969
7970
7971Even so, remaining as a shut-in is no good.
7972
7973She'll definitely regret it.
7974
7975After a month or two she'll realize that time has been permanently lost.
7976
7977Since I'm the one saying this, I can't be wrong.
7978
7979
7980But even if I explained it, she won't understand.
7981
7982The regret that you can't return is something you can only see in hindsight.
7983
7984If she becomes a shut in for one year, or ten years, no regrets will form.
7985
7986And then, when she does begin to regret, it will be too late.
7987
7988
7989That's why parents are always making their children do their best.
7990
7991Because they will more or less regret it.
7992
7993
7994"As siblings, as one with the lowest ability, what can she do when other people say things like that?"
7995
7996
7997When I asked Rinia and Pursena, they just shrugged.
7998
7999
8000"...I'm not an idiot so I don't understand nya."
8001
8002"We do reasonably well nano."
8003
8004
8005Come to think of it, these guys were idiots and not leadership material, so they were sent here.
8006
8007The patriarch probably told them to study and be suitable leaders.
8008
8009
8010Though they are idiots, if they're that optimistic then it's not a problem, I guess.
8011
8012However, Norn is very naïve.
8013
8014I'll be troubled to lump her together with them.
8015
8016
8017"Ah, but, there's one other thing nya."
8018
8019
8020Rinia proudly boasted that name.
8021
8022
8023"Aunt Ghyslaine was a violent person that couldn't do anything well, but when she began swordsmenship she became a Sword King nya."
8024
8025"Ah...I see."
8026
8027
8028Ghyslaine was a bit of an exception.
8029
8030However, it was probably an unexpected talent that she had.
8031
8032
8033To begin with there's no need for her and Aisha to do the same thing.
8034
8035If you don't want to be compared, just do things that can't be compared.
8036
8037Though I can't think of anything for her to do.
8038
8039However, the world is big.
8040
8041Be it magic, or swordsmanship, one can discover anything.
8042
8043
8044Or perhaps she can find a passion for something despite having no talent.
8045
8046Like Zanoba.
8047
8048Even though Zanoba has no talent in making dolls, he happily appreciates them each day.
8049
8050Creating dolls, viewing them, loving them, and even collecting them.
8051
8052That is enough for him to live happily.
8053
8054Living happily like that is fine.
8055
8056
8057However if I said that, she wouldn't accept it.
8058
8059If it was me, I wouldn't accept it.
8060
8061
8062"Be as it may, what can I say?"
8063
8064"There's no need to think about it so hard nya. Just say it straight out nya."
8065
8066"That's right. Tell her to come right out and take classes."
8067
8068
8069You guys can say it so easily.
8070
8071But, if that's the case...
8072
8073Is it because I'm overthinking this?
8074
8075Norn is only ten years old.
8076
8077She might just be throwing a tantrum.
8078
8079
8080In the first place, even though she's still shut-in, it's only been a day, and this is only day two.
8081
8082If it's only to that extent, rather than being a shut-in, isn't she merely secluding herself?
8083
8084Anybody would seclude themselves when they feel down.
8085
8086
8087It's not about talking.
8088
8089It's not about taking action.
8090
8091Thinking about it, isn't this just running away?
8092
8093
8094As a brother I should support her and make her life as comfortable as possible.
8095
8096If this is what she wants to do, then isn't it alright?
8097
8098Isn't it alright to have some gloomy thoughts?
8099
8100
8101But Norn isn't old enough to be considered a middle schooler or high schooler, she's still an elementary third grader.
8102
8103
8104"Alright, let's meet with her."
8105
8106
8107Before I realized, I had already decided.
8108
8109
8110"Then that's good nya."
8111
8112"A quick slap to the face is good nano."
8113
8114
8115Though I said to meet, will she listen to what I say?
8116
8117I was the cause.
8118
8119I can't think of anything to say.
8120
8121No, I won't think of it right now, but I should say something when I meet her.
8122
8123
8124"How can I meet with her?"
8125
8126
8127Norn was in the female dorms.
8128
8129Even if I ask at the front of the dorms, I will probably won't be allowed to go in.
8130
8131
8132"We'll just enter by force nya."
8133
8134"We'll sneak in nano. Let us guide you."
8135
8136
8137Rinia and Pursena thumped their big chests.
8138
8139Infiltrating.
8140
8141Though, it wasn't all that difficult.
8142
8143I have a lot of allies on my side.
8144
8145Sylphy and Princess Ariel were here too.
8146
8147
8148When I told Ariel about the situation she willingly became an ally.
8149
8150Even so, aside from Goriade, the girls' dormitory vigilante patrols were not sympathetic to my cause, so we had snuck in.
8151
8152
8153The spies were Rinia, Pursena, and Sylphy.
8154
8155
8156Sylphy was downtrodden.
8157
8158
8159"Sorry, even though I told you to leave it to me with Norn-chan in the dorms...I hadn't asked her anything..."
8160
8161"No, it's not your fault Sylphy, I am the one to blame."
8162
8163
8164I explained to Sylphy what happened.
8165
8166That it was my fault that Norn became a shut in.
8167
8168Sylphy had a dark face, and shook her head.
8169
8170
8171"It's not Rudi's fault."
8172
8173"But, I..."
8174
8175
8176I had...
8177
8178No, I hadn't done anything.
8179
8180What I should do, I don't know.
8181
8182But, I must do something.
8183
8184Night time.
8185
8186I headed over to the girls' dorm during dinnertime.
8187
8188Currently, a majority of the female students are at the cafeteria.
8189
8190Ariel is making a speech there.
8191
8192In order to hear her, people have gathered there to listen.
8193
8194However, it wasn't everybody.
8195
8196The cafeteria can't hold that many people after all.
8197
8198
8199Even so, as a plan to draw out the vigilante patrols as much as possible, it was successful.
8200
8201I moved as close as I can to the entry point that we established.
8202
8203The window frame is decorated with one flower.
8204
8205I moved towards that window, then threw a small pebble from below.
8206
8207When the pebble hit the window frame, the window quickly opened.
8208
8209I used my Earth Magic <Earth Spear>, lifted myself with it, and quickly went in.
8210
8211At the same time, I released the earth spear, and it returned to the ground.
8212
8213
8214The moment I entered the room my nose was filled with the smell of an animal.
8215
8216Though it smells, it's not a smell that I am revolted by.
8217
8218That is to say, it's the smell of beast girl going through puberty.
8219
8220As living beings, it's a smell that males are tolerant with.
8221
8222
8223"Good work."
8224
8225"Welcome nya."
8226
8227
8228Rinia welcomed me.
8229
8230Her eyes were glittering in the darkness.
8231
8232Those were cat eyes.
8233
8234
8235I surveyed my surroundings.
8236
8237Fundamentally, it's the same as any other room.
8238
8239A double-bunk bed, a desk and chair, a closet.
8240
8241Although it was dark, I can see things are scattered around.
8242
8243
8244"Please don't stare at me like that nya, it's embarassing."
8245
8246"Pardon me."
8247
8248
8249In the darkness, I fumbled around for the exit.
8250
8251My hand felt something.
8252
8253The material felt quite soft.
8254
8255
8256"Ah, that's Pursena's bra."
8257
8258"..."
8259
8260
8261Pursena wears this size?
8262
8263It's big.
8264
8265
8266"Hmm, it's ok if you bring that along, you know?"
8267
8268"No it isn't."
8269
8270
8271I threw Pursena's brassiere away.
8272
8273Normally I would take this chance to sniff it, but I don't have time for that right now.
8274
8275
8276Rinia knocked on her door from the inside.
8277
8278A knock was returned.
8279
8280
8281"It's okay now."
8282
8283
8284At the same time she said that, she opened the door and I dove into the cart that was prepared for me.
8285
8286It was a cart used to carry laundry.
8287
8288I slipped into the sheets covering it.
8289
8290
8291I understood from the smell.
8292
8293These are sheets that Sylphy uses.
8294
8295In order to hide me completely, it was packed with blankets, shirts, and underwear.
8296
8297All of them belonged to Sylphy.
8298
8299
8300However, for some mysterious reason, I wasn't excited at all.
8301
8302It's about Norn right now.
8303
8304Currently, Norn must be feeling quite bitter.
8305
8306Being a shut in, secluding herself, being alone.
8307
8308I must save her.
8309
8310As her elder brother I must save her.
8311
8312
8313"Alright, let's go nya."
8314
8315
8316The cart began to move.
8317
8318In the meantime, I thought about Norn.
8319
8320It's fine if it's just a child's temper tantrum.
8321
8322However, if it was something far more deeply rooted...
8323
8324
8325I wonder if I can do anything.
8326
8327At the least, before my brothers drove me out, I never left the house.
8328
8329Now, in a position of an elder brother or parent, I could not think of a way to make her come out.
8330
8331
8332"We've arrived nya."
8333
8334
8335Before I could collect my thoughts,
8336
8337the cart already arrived at its destination.
8338
8339
8340It's Norn's room.
8341
8342I went inside.
8343
8344
8345It's dark.
8346
8347The lights weren't on.
8348
8349I lit up a candle that was in the corner of the room.
8350
8351
8352The light dimly illuminated the place, and I saw a girl sitting on the bed hugging her legs.
8353
8354Within the darkness, a pair of eyes were seen.
8355
8356Norn just sat there, and stared at me.
8357
8358
8359"..."
8360
8361I walked cautiously, and sat on a chair.
8362
8363
8364In times like this, what should I say?
8365
8366What can I say that would make her listen?
8367
8368I do not know.
8369
8370
8371The things I thought I wanted to say were all blown away.
8372
8373
8374The only thing I remember was that she'll hate it if I said those words.
8375
8376It was not something that I could easily say.
8377
8378
8379At the very least, it's forbidden to talk without first listening to her.
8380
8381<Go to school.>
8382
8383<Who do you think is paying for you?>
8384
8385<Don't cause trouble for others.>
8386
8387Those words would have an opposite effect.
8388
8389
8390Like Rinia and Pursena said, it might be good to hit her once.
8391
8392Norn is still ten, and she might even listen to me.
8393
8394However, that won't solve anything.
8395
8396Perhaps, in the near future, something like this will happen again.
8397
8398And at that time Norn will become even more stubborn.
8399
8400
8401In the first place, the cause of her becoming a shut-in was me.
8402
8403What kind of face should I make when saying that?
8404
8405Should I hit my arrogant face when I say that?
8406
8407
8408Then, should I apologize first after all?
8409
8410But if I apologize, would that solve anything?
8411
8412Rumors of me won't go away, and Norn will still be compared to me.
8413
8414
8415"Norn."
8416
8417"Nii-san."
8418
8419
8420Our voices were strained.
8421
8422I wanted to listen to Norn's words, and kept my mouth shut and stayed silent.
8423
8424Norn too, also kept her mouth shut.
8425
8426It felt like a once in a lifetime chance went away.
8427
8428
8429I decided to speak up first.
8430
8431
8432"Norn. I'm sorry. It's been painful ever since you came here, right?"
8433
8434
8435Norn didn't say anything.
8436
8437
8438"Even though you just entered into a new school, but because of me, all of this happened. I don't know what to say..."
8439
8440
8441Norn didn't say anything.
8442
8443
8444"I, didn't know what you were going through..."
8445
8446
8447Norn didn't say anything.
8448
8449
8450I didn't know what else to say.
8451
8452Even though I was thinking of various things to say before I came here.
8453
8454In the first place, I didn't know a single thing about Norn.
8455
8456Being distant, being unfeeling, I did not even try to learn about her.
8457
8458
8459"...Even though things became like this, I don't know what to do."
8460
8461
8462Norn kept silent.
8463
8464I don't know what she was thinking.
8465
8466Nor do I know whether or not she was listening to me.
8467
8468
8469So it's no good after all?
8470
8471Should I leave her as is until Paul returns?
8472
8473
8474Yes.
8475
8476That's right.
8477
8478I should withdraw for now and consult with various people.
8479
8480If I ask Nanahoshi for her opinion, since she's similar to Norn, I might learn something.
8481
8482If it's Elinalise, then she might be able to draw Norn out.
8483
8484It's not like I have to take it upon myself to solve this.
8485
8486
8487"...Ah."
8488
8489
8490Suddenly, I remembered my past.
8491
8492When I was a shut-in, I remembered when my older brother came to my room.
8493
8494During that time, he faced me and made logical arguments that hit close to home.
8495
8496I had spit on that from the depths of my heart.
8497
8498
8499Even so my older brother stayed with me for a while.
8500
8501Looking at me, with his eyes that wanted to convey something.
8502
8503Thinking that he didn't understand my feelings I rejected him to the very end.
8504
8505
8506...So this is how my elder brother felt.
8507
8508
8509Me, who didn't react to anything, and my elder brother who was silent.
8510
8511I don't know how many hours my brother was there until he left.
8512
8513From then on my elder brother never contacted me again.
8514
8515After that, I didn't know what my elder brother thought.
8516
8517
8518However even though he no longer came, many others did.
8519
8520Perhaps that was his way of trying to help me out.
8521
8522In the end, I didn't even lend an ear to what the others have said.
8523
8524
8525...Perhaps.
8526
8527If I leave here, I won't be able to come back.
8528
8529Norn will also remain a shut-in.
8530
8531I must not leave here.
8532
8533
8534Within this dimly lit room, I continued to wait for her.
8535
8536
8537
8538
8539--Norn's POV--
8540
8541
8542
8543I wonder when I started to become afraid of my brother.
8544
8545At the very least, it wasn't like that at the beginning.
8546
8547
8548
8549When I first met him, brother was hitting my father.
8550
8551I loved my father.
8552
8553Although he was useless in many aspects, I knew that he loved me with all of his heart.
8554
8555Even if it wasn't like that, as a five year old child, he was a father that I loved without a doubt.
8556
8557
8558
8559My brother punched that kind of father.
8560
8561
8562
8563Appearing all of a sudden, and then punching my father.
8564
8565I didn't understand the conversation at that time.
8566
8567Even though I now understand that my brother had a lot of hardships before he finally met with father,
8568
8569I also knew father made a fool of him and got into a fight with him.
8570
8571
8572
8573
8574These things were unrelated to me at that time.
8575
8576My brother hit my father.
8577
8578When I saw him on top of father pummeling him,
8579
8580I thought that my father would be killed.
8581
8582
8583
8584Then, I came to a conclusion. The one and only truth for me at that time.
8585
8586This person, I could not recognize him as family.
8587
8588
8589
8590It wasn't from fear.
8591
8592It was from hatred.
8593
8594
8595
8596
8597The feelings of hatred continued long after.
8598
8599Because everybody was praising my brother.
8600
8601Naturally from father, and then from my little sister and the maid that I met after as well.
8602
8603The more they praised my brother, the bigger that stubborn part in me grew.
8604
8605
8606
8607Like my brother, I hated my little sister.
8608
8609At the school that we went to, she was my rival in everything.
8610
8611Be it studying or physical exercises.
8612
8613And then, excelling in everything, she looked down on me.
8614
8615I had thought that we will never get along.
8616
8617
8618
8619I was tormented by my inferiority complex.
8620
8621The one who didn't approve of this was my grandmother.
8622
8623At the same time that she was despising my non-blood-related little sister, she held excessive expectations for me.
8624
8625No, perhaps it wasn't expectations.
8626
8627It was just what my grandmother said.
8628
8629
8630
8631"As a lady from the House of Latreia, you must possess talent that won't shame us."
8632
8633
8634
8635And then I was forced to study etiquette and detailed ceremonies.
8636
8637I wasn't able to do them well, and each time I failed, she got angry.
8638
8639Each time, my grandmother would say:
8640
8641
8642
8643"If you become enthralled by an adventurer, you will muddy our blood."
8644
8645
8646
8647I knew immediately that she was talking about my father and mother.
8648
8649My grandmother despised my father who worked with all of his might.
8650
8651I then hated my grandmother.
8652
8653
8654
8655That's why, when a person calling herself my brother's Shisho came and and revealed my mother's whereabouts, rather than stay with grandmother I decided to follow my father.
8656
8657
8658
8659Yes. My father was at a loss.
8660
8661He wondered if he should leave me with my grandparents.
8662
8663My mother inherited the blood of Milis nobles, and my father descended directly from Asura nobles.
8664
8665There were no problems with my lineage.
8666
8667
8668
8669My grandparents seemed to have wanted to welcome me into their household.
8670
8671But, I hated that.
8672
8673That's why I begged father, I clung to him in tears and followed him.
8674
8675
8676
8677And yet.
8678
8679And yet, my father sent me away to my brother's place.
8680
8681He said that it would be dangerous from here on.
8682
8683He said that my brother had prepared a base up north, so I should wait for him there.
8684
8685He said that once he finds my mother, he will definitely catch up later.
8686
8687
8688
8689I cried.
8690
8691I said I hated it. I cried that I wanted to be where my mother was.
8692
8693I thought that I must not separate from my father no matter what.
8694
8695
8696
8697If Ruijerd-san hadn't appeared there, I might have been together with my father.
8698
8699And then, I would have gotten sick at the Begaritto Continent, and become an inconvenience for my father.
8700
8701
8702
8703Ruijerd-san.
8704
8705I remember him quite well.
8706
8707The first time I met him, was on the same day I met my brother.
8708
8709He gave a helping hand to me who looked like I was about to collapse.
8710
8711He patted my head with gentle hands.
8712
8713He gave me an apple.
8714
8715
8716
8717At that time, I didn't know his name.
8718
8719After learning that he was a guard for my brother, I didn't ask for his name.
8720
8721
8722
8723Nothing about him changed since that time, he patted my head, and persuaded me gently.
8724
8725
8726
8727And thus, it became that I headed towards my brother's place.
8728
8729When we began our trip, my little sister was in excessively high spirits.
8730
8731She threw off her the mask that she never took off in front of father and her mother, and took on the mask of a leader, then made unreasonable plans one after another.
8732
8733
8734
8735She was doing foolish things was what I thought.
8736
8737That there's no meaning being this enthusiastic when there were two grown-ups here.
8738
8739That's what I had thought.
8740
8741But, Ruijerd-san and Ginger-san, obeyed my little sister.
8742
8743
8744
8745I thought it was unfair.
8746
8747They went along with my little sister's demands, yet they don't go with what I say.
8748
8749
8750
8751However, since Ruijerd-san was attentive towards me, I was able to bear it.
8752
8753He was always watching over me.
8754
8755
8756
8757But, even he was praising my brother.
8758
8759Saying that he was an amazing person.
8760
8761That he was looking forward to seeing him.
8762
8763Even though he rarely smiled, he was saying that while smiling.
8764
8765
8766
8767I was sure that my brother that I knew, and my brother that he knows were different.
8768
8769That's what I had thought.
8770
8771
8772
8773Ahh.
8774
8775That being the case, it must've been during this time.
8776
8777I started to become afraid of my brother.
8778
8779
8780
8781My brother is strong.
8782
8783Everybody says that he was a person to be respected.
8784
8785However, the brother within my heart, was a brother who hit and beat down my father.
8786
8787
8788
8789Perhaps.
8790
8791And maybe perhaps.
8792
8793Would my brother also hit me as well?
8794
8795If I said something that he couldn't stomach, would I get hit?
8796
8797
8798
8799I became afraid of meeting him.
8800
8801To be living under him for who knows how long made me afraid.
8802
8803I was anxious and couldn't sleep, and I woke up in the middle of the night many times.
8804
8805Each time, Ruijerd-san would console me.
8806
8807He would place me on his lap, then he would tell me stories from the past while looking at the night sky.
8808
8809There were many sad stories, but for some reason I was able to relax and sleep peacefully.
8810
8811
8812
8813---
8814
8815When we finally met again, my brother was drunk and had a woman beside him.
8816
8817
8818That person was a childhood friend of his from Buina Village, and he had married her.
8819
8820I did not remember this person at all.
8821
8822Though I remember vaguely that there was a person that stuck close to my little sister and her mother.
8823
8824I had thought that she wasn't that type of person.
8825
8826I thought that she would be something else. I felt that something was different.
8827
8828
8829
8830My brother seemed happy.
8831
8832
8833
8834When I saw that, my feelings of hatred began to well up within me.
8835
8836My father did not lay his hands on any woman.
8837
8838He said he was postponing that until he found my mother.
8839
8840He never laid hands on my little sister's mother, nor did he lay hands on that woman who was always with him.
8841
8842
8843
8844And yet.
8845
8846And yet, my brother was a hypocrite.
8847
8848I was filled with hatred.
8849
8850But, I couldn't say anything.
8851
8852Because I was afraid.
8853
8854If, I said something, I thought I would get hit.
8855
8856If my brother hit me, Ruijerd-san might have gotten angry.
8857
8858
8859
8860When Ruijerd-san met my brother he seemed very happy.
8861
8862Perhaps, he wouldn't get angry at all.
8863
8864Perhaps instead he would get angry at me.
8865
8866That he would tell me not to be selfish.
8867
8868I couldn't say anything.
8869
8870
8871
8872And then, that next day, Ruijerd-san left.
8873
8874I thought that he would be with us forever.
8875
8876I had thought that I didn't want him to disappear.
8877
8878But, he left.
8879
8880
8881
8882I became even more afraid.
8883
8884
8885
8886In the house, my brother, my little sister, my brother's wife were there.
8887
8888My little sister was in high spirits meeting my brother.
8889
8890I thought that my brother's wife was a gentle person.
8891
8892But, she was not my ally.
8893
8894In this house, I had no allies.
8895
8896
8897
8898Until my father came back, I had no choice but to live here in fear.
8899
8900My little sister was affectionate towards my brother.
8901
8902I was certainly not like that.
8903
8904My little sister was pampered, and I was told to work harder.
8905
8906
8907
8908My little sister said that I wasn't able to do things because I don't put effort into them.
8909
8910But things that can't be done, can't be done.
8911
8912No matter how well I do, no matter how hard I practised, I was no match for my little sister.
8913
8914What was I supposed to do?
8915
8916
8917
8918To make sure they wouldn't get angry with me, to make sure I wouldn't be compared to my sister, I lived like I was in hiding.
8919
8920I was afraid of being thrown out of the house into the snow.
8921
8922
8923
8924At my brother's words, I went to school.
8925
8926Different than the school I went to in Milshion, it was a little special.
8927
8928Even though we were in the same grade, rather than children close to my age, there were people of all ages studying.
8929
8930Honestly, I didn't want to go.
8931
8932In the end, I would be compared to my little sister again.
8933
8934
8935
8936However, it seemed that my blessed sister had no intentions of going to school.
8937
8938To me, that was a bright light of hope.
8939
8940If my little sister isn't there, perhaps I could work diligently.
8941
8942That's what I had thought.
8943
8944
8945
8946My brother faced my little sister, and gave her a condition.
8947
8948There was an exam.
8949
8950In order to enter school, an exam was necessary.
8951
8952I was to take it as well.
8953
8954
8955
8956I was in despair.
8957
8958Even if I took the exam, I would certainly not get a passing grade.
8959
8960When I told him that, my brother said he would sort it out with money.
8961
8962Hearing something that insensitive, I accidentally raised my voice.
8963
8964My little sister got mad, and we fought.
8965
8966
8967
8968"Stop it."
8969
8970
8971
8972With my brother's cold voice resonating through the room, my fear of him grew.
8973
8974I thought that I would get hit.
8975
8976I was scared.
8977
8978I was in tears.
8979
8980That from now on I had no choice but to always live in fear of him.
8981
8982
8983
8984On the day of the exam.
8985
8986I heard about the dorms from my brother.
8987
8988Students would leave their homes and live independently.
8989
8990It seems there were facilities such as this in this school.
8991
8992That's what I had thought.
8993
8994
8995
8996My little sister would definitely pass the exam.
8997
8998Then, she won't go to school.
8999
9000If I were to live in the dorms, I would not have to face my brother.
9001
9002I would not be compared to anybody, and would be able to live freely.
9003
9004
9005
9006When I thought about that, I thought that would be the best outcome.
9007
9008
9009
9010A few days later, the examination results came back.
9011
9012My brother asked me what I wanted to do.
9013
9014I timidly suggested, "I want to try living in the dorms."
9015
9016
9017
9018I thought that he might get angry.
9019
9020My father had said for me to live with my brother.
9021
9022The letter that my brother received should have said the same thing.
9023
9024That's why I thought he might get angry and tell me not to be selfish, and hit me.
9025
9026
9027
9028But, that my brother had so easily given permission was beyond my imagination.
9029
9030The one who got angry was my little sister.
9031
9032My little sister shouted that was unfair, that it was favoritism.
9033
9034
9035
9036She was always treated more favorably than I was until now,
9037
9038And was unable to stomach that only she was asked to try taking the exam.
9039
9040
9041
9042But, why did my brother give his permission?
9043
9044I don't know.
9045
9046I don't understand my brother.
9047
9048Thinking about it, aside from the time I got into a fight with my little sister, he didn't get angry even once.
9049
9050
9051
9052...Perhaps, my brother had no interest in my affairs.
9053
9054Thinking that it would be a bother to take care of me in the house, he probably threw me out into the dorms.
9055
9056Even if I hadn't suggested it, I probably would have ended up in the dorms regardless.
9057
9058
9059
9060When I thought that, for some reason I felt sad.
9061
9062Even though this outcome was convenient for me.
9063
9064
9065
9066---
9067
9068
9069Everything felt fresh living at the dormitory.
9070
9071First, my roommate was fresh.
9072
9073Melissa-sempai was from the Magic Race.
9074
9075
9076
9077My grandmother said that the Magic Race were evil.
9078
9079I was taught that the Magic Race were existences that should be rejected, and an evil that must be destroyed.
9080
9081If I had not met Ruijerd-san, I would definitely have thought so up to now.
9082
9083That's why, when I met Melissa-sempai, I understood that I should have a courteous attitude towards her.
9084
9085
9086
9087To me who was able to greet her properly, Melissa-sempai welcomed me.
9088
9089She warmly received me, who had entered in the middle of the term, and helped me with many things.
9090
9091Things like how to eat our meals, how to use the restrooms, what the dorm rules were.
9092
9093Everything was taught by Melissa-sempai.
9094
9095The Senpai from the vigilante corps said that everybody living in the dorm was family and that we should all get along.
9096
9097She was a person from a scary looking race, but had a strong sense of responsibility.
9098
9099
9100
9101My heart leapt in joy at this lifestyle I will have from now on.
9102
9103While it's a pain to have to show my face at my brother's house every ten days,
9104
9105My brother wasn't going to ask in detail about my school life, so I felt relieved.
9106
9107
9108
9109My life at the dorm began.
9110
9111
9112
9113First, the classes were difficult.
9114
9115I think it was because the way of teaching was different than the school in Milis.
9116
9117While it may have been different if I learnt things from the beginning, since I came in the middle, there were many things that I didn't understand.
9118
9119
9120
9121Although there were religious classes in Milis, Ranoa had none, and instead it had magic classes.
9122
9123Since this class also wasn't from the beginning, I was not very good at it.
9124
9125
9126
9127If my grades were bad, I would perhaps be forced to move back into the house.
9128
9129Thinking that, I studied even harder to stay in the dorms.
9130
9131For parts that I was at a loss with and couldn't understand, Melissa-senpai kindly taught me.
9132
9133
9134
9135Then for the first time I began to understand the parts of the classes that I had missed.
9136
9137Surely my little sister would have understood immediately.
9138
9139I was fed up with my lack of power of comprehension.
9140
9141
9142
9143The school grounds were big as well, and I got lost many times.
9144
9145Especially for physical and magical classes that the Milis schools don't have, I was perplexed as to where the classrooms were.
9146
9147Each time a person from class would come search for me, or a senpai or teacher I don't know will assist me.
9148
9149I also saw my brother once.
9150
9151At that time, being seen with my brother who was the greatest person at the school, I felt ashamed.
9152
9153
9154
9155My brother was feared in the school.
9156
9157It seemed he would take along six of his henchmen and do whatever he liked.
9158
9159Among them were two people that acted pridefully in the dorms.
9160
9161Even Melissa-senpai warned me that I was better off not to defy them.
9162
9163
9164
9165It seems that my brother used those two to gather panties from cute girls.
9166
9167Does my brother's wife know about this?
9168
9169She may not know.
9170
9171Although I don't know what he planned on doing with those panties he gathered, even though my father was suffering at this time, my brother was playing around like this.
9172
9173I was filled with hatred.
9174
9175I disdained him.
9176
9177
9178
9179However, even though he does these things, despite my expectations, my brother's reputation was good.
9180
9181
9182
9183He isn't violent towards regular students, and even though he did what he liked, it seems he did not make anybody unhappy.
9184
9185On the contrary, it seems he told the school's delinquents not to bully the weak.
9186
9187The scary child in my class was talking proudly about my brother.
9188
9189
9190
9191He was better at magic than anybody, and his teaching methods were great.
9192
9193And it seems that he taught someone much smaller than me as well.
9194
9195
9196
9197My classmates, Melissa-senpai, even my teacher.
9198
9199They all said to become like my brother.
9200
9201That I should aim to become like him.
9202
9203
9204
9205I didn't understand what they were thinking.
9206
9207To become like my brother that I feared, hated, and scorned.
9208
9209
9210
9211I didn't want to be like him.
9212
9213But, more than that, I was frustrated.
9214
9215My brother, like my little sister, was above me in everything.
9216
9217He was an existence that I could not hope to reach no matter how much effort I put in.
9218
9219
9220
9221Even though I hated him.
9222
9223Even though I disdained him.
9224
9225
9226
9227But,I was an existence that was lower than even him.
9228
9229
9230---
9231
9232That day.
9233
9234I went back to the dorms, and fell on the bed.
9235
9236
9237
9238Various emotions were jumbled up inside me.
9239
9240Bitterness. Sadness. Helplessness. Anger.
9241
9242My feelings became tears that overflowed.
9243
9244
9245
9246After a while, Melissa-senpai came back.
9247
9248She kindly asked me, who was crying, what was wrong.
9249
9250I rejected her, saying nothing was wrong, and covered myself with my blanket.
9251
9252
9253
9254What is it that I should do?
9255
9256Is my attitude towards my brother a mistake?
9257
9258
9259
9260...I see.
9261
9262Maybe my brother was not a person that I had first imagined him to be.
9263
9264
9265
9266That day, the day when my brother hit my father.
9267
9268I was very young.
9269
9270After that, no matter how many times my father said, "Your brother also had it tough," I was unable to understand.
9271
9272But right now, especially right now, I was able to understand a little of how he felt.
9273
9274Because, right now, it's painful.
9275
9276Being here, doing my best, doing things to my utmost effort.
9277
9278Being full of energy, and then being told, [You were just playing around without a care, right?]
9279
9280Even I would have become angry.
9281
9282Even if it was my father, we would have gotten into a fight.
9283
9284
9285
9286But, that being the case.
9287
9288What kind of face should I show to my brother?
9289
9290What did my brother want me to do?
9291
9292How did my brother and my father make up?
9293
9294
9295
9296Think.
9297
9298Think.
9299
9300
9301
9302My stomach was in pain.
9303
9304As if the area below my chest was squeezing tightly.
9305
9306I became nauseous.
9307
9308
9309
9310I passed the time curled in bed.
9311
9312I couldn't do anything.
9313
9314Just merely facing my brother, I couldn't do it.
9315
9316
9317
9318In times like these, it was always my father that came to the rescue.
9319
9320Whenever I curled in bed from hateful things, my father would come and gently comfort me.
9321
9322When I separated from my father, it was Ruijerd.
9323
9324He would place me on his lap, and while patting my head, he would talk about various things.
9325
9326
9327
9328Here, I have nobody.
9329
9330Melissa-senpai had helped me a lot.
9331
9332However, she's not an ally.
9333
9334[Let's go see your brother], or [You should show up in class.]
9335
9336She was saying those things.
9337
9338
9339
9340I understand them.
9341
9342But my body refuses to move.
9343
9344
9345---
9346
9347
9348I wonder how long it has been since I became troubled.
9349
9350Thinking, getting tired, then sleeping.
9351
9352While repeating these actions, it felt like many days have passed.
9353
9354
9355
9356I sat at the end of the bed.
9357
9358
9359
9360When I realized, I saw my brother in front of me.
9361
9362He sat on a chair, his elbows on the backrest.
9363
9364Then he looked fixedly at me.
9365
9366
9367
9368"Norn."
9369
9370"Brother."
9371
9372
9373
9374For the first time, it felt like I called my brother "Brother".
9375
9376[66]
9377
9378
9379
9380Many things came into my head.
9381
9382This didn't seem like an illusion.
9383
9384This is the girl's dormitory.
9385
9386Why is he here?
9387
9388
9389
9390I was confused.
9391
9392My brother was fixing his gaze at me who was confused.
9393
9394We looked at each other for a while.
9395
9396
9397
9398Like this, it may have been the first time I truly looked at my brother's face.
9399
9400It was a face of anxiety.
9401
9402It looked a lot like my father.
9403
9404A face that gave me a peace of mind.
9405
9406Of course, since they're father and son.
9407
9408
9409
9410"Norn. I'm sorry. It's been painful ever since you came here, right?"
9411
9412
9413
9414My brother opened his mouth quietly.
9415
9416
9417
9418"I, didn't know what you were going through. Even though things became like this, I don't know what to do."
9419
9420
9421
9422My brother was saying these things with an uneasy face.
9423
9424A figure that looked exactly like my father.
9425
9426
9427
9428"..."
9429
9430
9431And since then, my brother did not move at all.
9432
9433He looked at me uneasily.
9434
9435But, he never moved from his seat.
9436
9437If it was my father, he would hug me without restraint,
9438
9439And if it was Ruijerd-san, I would likely be patted on the head.
9440
9441
9442
9443However, my brother does not approach me.
9444
9445
9446
9447"Ah..."
9448
9449
9450For some reason.
9451
9452I understood.
9453
9454He couldn't approach me.
9455
9456He was scared of being rejected by me.
9457
9458
9459
9460When I thought that, the feelings inside me mysteriously cleared up.
9461
9462The feelings of hatred and fear towards my brother never gushed forth.
9463
9464I no longer felt afraid.
9465
9466My brother was just like my father.
9467
9468
9469
9470My brother, would definitely not hit me.
9471
9472And surely, he would never again hit my father.
9473
9474
9475
9476"...Uuu..."
9477
9478
9479I have to forgive my brother.
9480
9481
9482"U...hic..."
9483
9484
9485
9486Before I realized, tears were welling up and dropping
9487
9488My throat trembled, and I began to cry.
9489
9490
9491
9492"I'm sorry, brother...I'm sorry."
9493
9494
9495
9496My brother timidly came up and sat next to me.
9497
9498Then, gently, he placed his hand on top of my head, then hugged me close.
9499
9500
9501
9502My brother's hand was warm, and his chest was big and tough.
9503
9504And, he smelled just like my father.
9505
9506
9507
9508On that day, I cried in my brother's arms all through the night.
9509
9510
9511
9512--- Rudeus's POV ---
9513
9514
9515
9516In the end, I couldn't do anything.
9517
9518She wouldn't say anything to me.
9519
9520What she was unsatisfied about, or what she was troubled by.
9521
9522I did not understand her true feelings.
9523
9524
9525
9526Norn just kept crying.
9527
9528When she finished crying, she just silently said "I'm fine now".
9529
9530Her face seemed refreshed contrary to what I imagined.
9531
9532She looked into my eyes.
9533
9534Deeply and directly.
9535
9536
9537
9538When I saw that, I felt relieved somehow.
9539
9540I thought that everything will be fine.
9541
9542That's why I left Sylphy to take care of the rest, and left the room.
9543
9544
9545---
9546
9547The next day, Norn became cheerful again.
9548
9549It wasn't a noticeable change.
9550
9551When she sees me in the hallway, she'll at least say, [Brother, good morning.]
9552
9553She doesn't converse much, nor does she carelessly cling onto me.
9554
9555Compared to me, who hasn't changed one bit in this situation, it seems that Norn no longer minded that at all.
9556
9557
9558
9559I couldn't understand her.
9560
9561I couldn't say anything, and couldn't do anything.
9562
9563
9564
9565It was disappointing.
9566
9567I had thought that I could understand the feelings of a shut-in or a person that couldn't do anything.
9568
9569But when facing the real thing, I became like this.
9570
9571
9572
9573Probably,
9574
9575And just probably,
9576
9577Norn had probably sorted out her own feelings.
9578
9579And from sorting her own feelings, she overcame this situation.
9580
9581
9582
9583She's an amazing girl.
9584
9585Paul and Aisha might have thought that Norn wasn't particularly good at doing anything.
9586
9587However, I didn't think that.
9588
9589At the very least, in my past life, she did something I wasn't able to do.
9590
9591
9592
9593If, in my past life, I was able to sort out my feelings like Norn,
9594
9595Would things have changed?
9596
9597Would I have been able to avoid that future where my gentle elder brother hit me?
9598
9599
9600
9601I don't know.
9602
9603I don't know about events in the past.
9604
9605It's different than the situation between me and Norn.
9606
9607Even if I did sort out my feelings, I don't know if I could have headed outside.
9608
9609Reincarnating to a different world, if I hadn't met Roxy, I would surely have remained a shut-in.
9610
9611
9612
9613In the first place, I can't go back after all this time.
9614
9615The past won't change.
9616
9617My soured relationship with that family won't go back to normal.
9618
9619My elder brother's intentions will remain lost in the dark.
9620
9621
9622
9623...However, it felt that something that prevented me from speaking clearly has been taken away.
9624
9625
9626
9627If, Nanahoshi ever manages to go back to our original world,
9628
9629At that time, I wish to send my older brother a message.
9630
9631
9632
9633Thank you for worrying about me at the time, and I am very sorry.
9634
9635
9636One year has passed.
9637
9638
9639The seasons are changing, it's become a warm season.
9640
9641It's the second summer since I came to this city.
9642
9643It's not hot enough to call it summer, but the people have started to wear much lighter clothes.
9644
9645The outfits of the female students at school and Aisha's maid outfit have become short sleeved as well, it's a treat for the eyes.
9646
9647
9648Sylphy is often wearing sleeveless shirts around the house as well.
9649
9650She didn't have such plain clothes before, but recently it seems she's been buying them for my sake.
9651
9652A Sylphy with lots of exposure. It's truly fresh.
9653
9654After looking at Sylphy's short build and white shoulders, I start to feel like spontaneously embracing her from behind.
9655
9656
9657It's a good season.
9658
9659This country doesn't have any black insects that come home and stay without notice after all.[67]
9660
9661
9662Speaking of black, recently I haven't seen Badigadi.
9663
9664I wonder where that guy went.
9665
9666Well then, in one month there have been a variety of changes going on.
9667
9668
9669First, Norn has made some friends.
9670
9671It's not just a man, she's been involved with girls from a different class as well, I've caught sight of her moving around in a group of about two guys and three girls.
9672
9673
9674A girl about 10 years old is speaking girlishly with giggles.
9675
9676Regarding Norn, they are her first friends.
9677
9678As her older brother, I'd like to at least greet them once.
9679
9680Which is why, I told her to at least bring them to see me once, but Norn refused.
9681
9682It seems it's a bit embarrassing to let her friends meet her family.
9683
9684
9685In any case, it seems that nothing has become strange because I marched into her classroom.
9686
9687I'm a bit relieved.
9688
9689
9690The relationship between Norn and I is going favorably.
9691
9692
9693The most conspicuous point in that regard, the other day, she asked me to help with her studies.
9694
9695I was enthusiastic over that proposal.
9696
9697I thought that I would instruct her on all of my secret techniques.
9698
9699But, I considered that if I'm too enthusiastic, Aisha will most likely get angry.
9700
9701
9702We made it so that after school, I would teach her in the library.
9703
9704In terms of time, it's for about one hour.
9705
9706She reviews the things that she learned throughout the day and prepares for tomorrow's lessons.
9707
9708Just with that, there should be a large difference.
9709
9710
9711Norn was working very hard, but it can't be helped that a lot of it was fruitless effort.
9712
9713I guess she doesn't know how to apply it.
9714
9715Even though I say that, it's not as bad as Eris and Ghyslaine.
9716
9717If she gives it her best she'll soon be at the average level.
9718
9719
9720"Come to think of it, Ruijerd-san said his hometown was in the Babinosu Region, but Nii-san you traveled in the Magic Continent right, do you know where it is?"
9721
9722"Hn? No clue. I had heard that it was close to the Biegoya Region though. I've never gone there."
9723
9724
9725Through studying Norn has become capable of idle talk.
9726
9727Even though I say that, what Norn talks about is almost always on the topic of Ruijerd.
9728
9729Speaking of a common topic between Norn and I, it would be Ruijerd.
9730
9731After all, it seems that having a topic you can understand is important.
9732
9733I feel happy as well, having a partner to share stories about him with.
9734
9735
9736"I see... what kind of a place is the Magic Continent?"
9737
9738"All of the monsters are huge. The culture is considerably different as well, but I guess it's not all that different from around here. It's a normal place where people live."
9739
9740
9741Norn often talks to me with good manners.
9742
9743I guess she would be the respectful younger sister.
9744
9745Since we don't use honorifics when I talk together with Aisha, she might be adjusting the distance she feels towards me.
9746
9747
9748"Ah, nii-san, did you hear the story about the spear from Ruijerd-san?"
9749
9750"That huh. It was a story filled with tears right?"
9751
9752"That's right... I wonder if there isn't something we can do."
9753
9754"...Yeah."
9755
9756
9757It's about time I advance one step forward with that plan.
9758
9759Creating dolls of the Supard race and selling it together as a set with a book.
9760
9761This plan still exists.
9762
9763
9764Although it's still impossible to mass produce dolls with Julie's aggregate amount of magic power.
9765
9766However, it might be a good time to make some prototype goods.
9767
9768
9769In regards to creating a book about the Supard Race, the problem is the time it takes to write.
9770
9771
9772The other day, I mastered Advanced healing magic and Intermediate detoxification magic.
9773
9774Even though it can be said that I'm skilled at memorization, it took a considerable amount of time.
9775
9776
9777I wonder what I should learn next.
9778
9779If I'm going to take on classes for Advanced level detoxification magic, it would only be if there's nothing else I want to learn.
9780
9781Might as well just try finding someone to teach me Fire or Wind Saint class magic.
9782
9783No, the Saint class fundamentally deals with manipulating weather, they're never thoughtlessly used.
9784
9785It's fine to learn them, but I want to learn something with a bit more practical use.
9786
9787Like horse riding... [68]
9788
9789Just around the time I was thinking that, it was just right.
9790
9791
9792I decided to allocate the time that opened up to writing.
9793
9794In addition, I started writing during the time I would teach Norn as well.
9795
9796
9797A book that frankly tells of the Supard race's past.
9798
9799I'm not really all that skilled at putting order into writing, but I'm sure I'll be able to do it somehow.
9800
9801
9802...Is what I was thinking, but now that it's come down to write about the past, I don't know how it would be good to write about it.
9803
9804I wonder if it would be good to gather it all together, documentary style.
9805
9806Maybe it would be good to write about it diary style.
9807
9808
9809First, it's often said that it's better to not write and write an epic from the start.
9810
9811I guess around 10 pages would be good.
9812
9813Then we'll copy those like a magazine, attach them to the figures, and distribute them.
9814
9815Then, I'm sure a light literary style would be good.
9816
9817I guess going with the feel of a good vs evil theme and Laplace as the evil guy...
9818
9819No, wasn't Laplace made out to be the hero of the Magic Continent.
9820
9821If I make him out to be too evil, I might buy into some animosity.
9822
9823
9824"Nii-san, what are you doing?"
9825
9826
9827While brooding over this and that, Norn came out asking.
9828
9829
9830"Yeah, I thought of writing a book about the praiseworthy exploits of Ruijerd. But, I don't know where it would be good to start writing."
9831
9832"Fuu... nn..."
9833
9834
9835While saying that, Norn looked at my handiwork.
9836
9837The manuscript I was writing had the title, "History of the Great Warrior Ruijerd's Conflict and Persecution" on the paper.
9838
9839I had still only written just about one page of the manuscript, and it was just an outline of the person known as Ruijerd written there.
9840
9841Since it was passing through my own bias, he was considerably close to a saint. [69]
9842
9843
9844"Is it just this much?"
9845
9846"Hmm, not yet, there's more after this."
9847
9848
9849I don't know where it would be good to write about from the start.
9850
9851The story about his manner of fighting during the Laplace Campaign still remains in my memory, after that I know about his history of persecution as well.
9852
9853However, since it was something I had heard several years prior, it's somehow become hazy.
9854
9855I thought it would be a good idea to leave something like memos.
9856
9857
9858"Wo... would it be alright for me to help out as well?"
9859
9860
9861Norn started talking about that with a nervous feeling.
9862
9863
9864After listening to her story, it seems every night Ruijerd would put my little sister on top of his lap and talk about stories from the past while caressing her head.
9865
9866How could this be.
9867
9868Even though I was never able to sit on top of Ruijerd's lap, just Norn-imouto, how unfair. [70]
9869
9870No-no, that's not it.
9871
9872
9873"Oh, that would be a big help. But, make sure you don't neglect your studies."
9874
9875"Yes."
9876
9877
9878Just like this, it became that Norn and I would make a book together.
9879
9880
9881Since that day, in the interval between Norn's studying, we started to write stories about Ruijerd. [71]
9882
9883The literary style was clumsy and full of rough places.
9884
9885However, mysteriously while I was reading it, I would remember things about Ruijerd and tears would come out.
9886
9887It was such a composition.
9888
9889
9890It might be the case that Norn has literary talent.
9891
9892No, that might be the bias of an idiot older brother. [72]
9893
9894
9895However, like itself will make one skilled. [73]
9896
9897Such words exist as well.
9898
9899Just like this, if she continues on with it, it could become the case that she grows up into a great writer.
9900
9901
9902For the time being, I just continue revising the parts where the literary style is incorrect and decided to watch over her writing activity.
9903
9904
9905Rather than writing it by myself, it seems that with Norn we could create something several times more interesting.
9906
9907Well, now that I've started to get along with Norn, there was a bit of a change with Aisha as well.
9908
9909
9910Though I say that, it's not like she's started to come along in regards to Norn.
9911
9912Same as always, their relationship isn't very good; but, maybe because I said it, things like looking down on her or fighting with her have lessened.
9913
9914Since it's come down to this, I'm a bit worried.
9915
9916She might just be holding back what she really wants to say after all.
9917
9918
9919"Aisha. If there's anything you want to say, please tell me?"
9920
9921
9922For the time being, I'll just say that.
9923
9924Even if my relationship with Norn has gotten better, I don't have any intention to slight my relationship with Aisha.
9925
9926
9927"Things I want to say, you say?"
9928
9929"Yeah, for example if I'm minding Norn too much, you want me to look after you more as well. Or if you want to take a rest because your job is painful. Or if you want to sleep throughout the day..."
9930
9931"Does that mean something I want?"
9932
9933
9934Aisha put her finger against her chin, tilted her head and listened.
9935
9936It's a sweet behavior.
9937
9938
9939"That's right. It's fine if you ask for more selfish things after all. Don't restrain yourself?"
9940
9941"Selfishness... Then, just one thing."
9942
9943
9944Aisha laughed in a teasing manner.
9945
9946I wonder what she intends to request.
9947
9948I wonder if she's aiming for my body.
9949
9950I did say I would listen to it, but I didn't say I would grant it, if I said such things as expected she might get angry.
9951
9952
9953"Please pay me wages!"
9954
9955
9956After hearing those words from Aisha, I felt somewhat confused.
9957
9958
9959"Wages...?"
9960
9961
9962Thinking about it, she's been working promptly as a maid.
9963
9964Almost to the point that it's strange I haven't paid her money up until now.
9965
9966No, since she's family after all, there's nothing strange with that.
9967
9968
9969In other words, this is that isn't it.
9970
9971An allowance right.
9972
9973Since I help out around the house, please give me an allowance.
9974
9975It's that sort of flow.
9976
9977
9978"Alright, I get it."
9979
9980
9981I pleasantly accept it.
9982
9983
9984Just, in regards to the amount, together with Sylphy, the three of us discussed and decided it.
9985
9986We considered giving Aisha a somewhat large amount, but she refused it.
9987
9988Rejecting it because it's too much, is this fellow really 10 years old I wonder?
9989
9990
9991In the end, we went with not too much, not too little.
9992
9993We settled on a fair amount of money.
9994
9995
9996"Receiving something like wages, what do you intend to buy?"
9997
9998
9999For the time being, I'll try asking.
10000
10001For the time being, just in case.
10002
10003It's fine whatever you're buying though, for the time being.
10004
10005
10006"Various things."
10007
10008
10009However, Aisha's reply was immediate.
10010
10011That is, I'd like to know the contents of those various things though...
10012
10013Just as I was thinking that,
10014
10015
10016"I understand. Then, next time I go out shopping, please come along with me."
10017
10018
10019And I was invited along.
10020
10021It's a date.
10022
10023Date with my little sister.
10024
10025What a splendid sound those words make.
10026
10027
10028Just in case, I made sure to let Sylphy know that I was going out shopping.
10029
10030Even though it's a day off, I leave behind Sylphy with work to go on a date.
10031
10032Somehow, I feel really apologetic about it.
10033
10034But, since it's my little sister it's alright.
10035
10036It's not cheating.
10037
10038
10039However, I wonder what Aisha intends to buy.
10040
10041For example, I wonder if it could be a brawny male slave.
10042
10043I don't really want to get all that involved with some difficult guy.
10044
10045Even though there is a large, dark, and muscular guy who occasionally shows up for meals.
10046
10047No, though recently that guy hasn't come by.
10048
10049
10050The day of the date.
10051
10052The place Aisha was heading towards was the general goods store.
10053
10054A place in the corner of the market, a small store that stocked common goods.
10055
10056Inside of the store there were things overflowing from the shelves, but there were no customers.
10057
10058It gives off the impression of just old goods left out everywhere.
10059
10060
10061There Aisha bought three small flowerpots.
10062
10063
10064"What are you going to do with those. Are you planning to drop them on the head of a Demon King passing by?"
10065
10066"No, I was just planning to normally raise flowers in them, but is it strange?"
10067
10068
10069Aisha asked that with her eyes upturned.
10070
10071My response was naturally already decided.
10072
10073
10074"There's no way it's strange."
10075
10076
10077Just, it was a bit hard to imagine Aisha growing flowers.
10078
10079My image of Aisha is an energetic, young, genius girl.
10080
10081Things she likes are cleaning, budgeting, and profit and loss calculations.
10082
10083I have that sort of image.
10084
10085
10086Gardening is something you carefully enjoy.
10087
10088While entrusting it to the power of nature, it's something you do slowly and carefully.
10089
10090No matter what kind of genius they are, there will be many times where it doesn't go according to plan.
10091
10092No, it might be gardening for that reason.
10093
10094I wonder if it's interesting because it doesn't go the way you want.
10095
10096
10097"Then, wouldn't it be good to buy some earth? The earth around here, since it's considerably infertile, it's probably not suited for gardening."
10098
10099"...I was thinking I could get Onii-chan to make that with magic and give it to me though, is that no good?"
10100
10101
10102Upturned eyes.
10103
10104The reply is already decided.
10105
10106
10107"It's not no good."
10108
10109
10110Since I'm a man after all, I really like plowing through dirt and sowing seeds.
10111
10112I'll prepare some amazing earth for you that will make a Baobab tree grow from the seeds of a Tulip. [74]
10113
10114
10115"What are you going to do about seeds?"
10116
10117"I have some from our journey, where I was gathering up seeds a bit at a time."
10118
10119"If they're picked in the wild, they might not sprout?"
10120
10121"Hn? It's probably fine."
10122
10123
10124While we are having such a conversation, we were looking around inside the store at whatever was relevant.
10125
10126I bought some earrings as a present for Sylphy as well.
10127
10128They're teardrop shaped earrings with a blue colored gem.
10129
10130I'm sure it'll suit her.
10131
10132
10133"Those, are they a present for Sylphy-ane?"
10134
10135"Yeah. I'm a man who values his wife."
10136
10137"Sylphy-ane is a blessed person isn't she. Great ani-sama, if you have the spare time please bestow your affection upon me as well."
10138
10139
10140Upturned eyes.
10141
10142Naturally my reply is already decided.
10143
10144
10145"No way, I'll be hit by oyaji[75]."
10146
10147"Cheh..."
10148
10149
10150While talking about such things, we finished things at the register and left the general goods store.
10151
10152
10153The next destination we were heading towards was a store that specializes in the treatment of fabric.
10154
10155It was a store that had a large quantity of handwoven cloth rolled up into sheets.
10156
10157On the occasion when I bought carpet for my house, it's the store that Ariel informed me of having quality goods.
10158
10159The variety of prices is vast as well, it's not particularly aimed at high class stuff.
10160
10161It's a roomy store.
10162
10163I wonder where did Aisha find information about this sort of store.
10164
10165
10166There, Aisha bought some curtains.
10167
10168They were the pink kind with frills attached, a bit expensive.
10169
10170Aisha haggled that price down as much as she could.
10171
10172Using my name, Ariel's name, she used everything she could use to haggle it down.
10173
10174In the end, the price being suggested was still a bit high.
10175
10176
10177"If you don't have enough, then should I pay for a portion?"
10178
10179"Hnn, it's alright, it's exact after all!"
10180
10181
10182And she ended up buying it at the same amount as her remaining spending money.
10183
10184She managed to match up the amount she used to the exact amount of money she was given for allowance.
10185
10186I guess this is what they call good business sense, I feel some kind of dreadful thing.
10187
10188
10189"I think it would be good to leave a bit of your spending money remaining? Just in case the worst ever happens."
10190
10191
10192For the time being, I left her such advice.
10193
10194Since you never know when or what will happen after all.
10195
10196You might end up suddenly being teleported to the Magic Continent.
10197
10198As a matter of fact, I'm hiding money all over my body in a variety of places as well.
10199
10200For example, the sole of my shoes.
10201
10202
10203"Then, next time I'll start doing that!"
10204
10205
10206In any case, to think it was flowerpots and frilly pink curtains.
10207
10208The image of a genius is taking priority, but her sensitivity might be of a maiden.
10209
10210
10211"I wanted these sorts of cute things."
10212
10213"Lilia-san never bought any for you?"
10214
10215"Oka-san said it wasn't allowed. Maids aren't allowed to have any preference in furniture she said... is it not allowed?"
10216
10217
10218Aisha is skilled at making use of other people's kindness, not to mention she's clever.
10219
10220With some upturned eyes added in, it was a performance where she was clinging to my waist.
10221
10222My reply was already decided.
10223
10224
10225"It's not no good."
10226
10227
10228If I was a strange old man, then I'd have already taken you away.
10229
10230
10231Since that date, there has been an increase in maiden-like items in Aisha's room.
10232
10233It seems Aisha likes accessories.
10234
10235Raising a small flower in a small flowerpot, lining up fist sized dolls on top of a shelf...
10236
10237Before I realized it the end of her apron had a small embroidery on it, she must be sensitive to fashion as well.
10238
10239
10240In the future, I wonder if she will become a gal. [76]
10241
10242Onii-chan is still just a bit worried.
10243
10244
10245My two little sisters have that kind of feeling.
10246
10247Nanahoshi had regained her pace as well.
10248
10249
10250The last experiment was the time when the PET Bottle was summoned.
10251
10252Currently, that PET Bottle had turned into a vase and was left on the window of the research room.
10253
10254Making use of this success, the research has proceeded to the second phase.
10255
10256
10257"Next we're going to try and summon "organic matter" from our previous world."
10258
10259
10260Nanahoshi declared that.
10261
10262
10263"Organic matter?"
10264
10265"Right, organic matter. Food would be good."
10266
10267
10268It seems that after the events from last time, Nanahoshi's degree of trust towards me went up.
10269
10270She talked to me in regards to the research phases after this.
10271
10272
10273One. Summoning "Inorganic substance."
10274
10275Two. Summoning goods with a composition of "Organic matter."
10276
10277Three. Summoning "Vegetation" or else "Living Things" like a "Small Animal."
10278
10279Four. Summoning a living thing from this world with "detailed conditions attached."
10280
10281Five. The final one is an experiment to try send the summoned living thing, "back to it's original location."
10282
10283
10284Strictly speaking since the PET Bottle isn't an inorganic substance, it seems there's some adjustments required, but it seems to be a trivial matter.
10285
10286
10287"That is, are the [detailed conditions attached] requirements?"
10288
10289"Yeah. When I'm sent to the other side, if I was suddenly thrown into a foreign land it would be troublesome right?" [77]
10290
10291
10292In other words, the summoning targets get gradually closer to humans and the final goal is to pinpoint a return to Japan.
10293
10294You could say they're experiments just for that.
10295
10296
10297Incidentally, it seems the current summoning already can have some degree of conditions attached.
10298
10299However, supposedly it's broad and there are some differences that come out in the individuals.
10300
10301For example, if we were to use "cat" as the condition for the summoning.
10302
10303Then three cats, a tabby cat, tiger, or a leopard might come out.
10304
10305It seems that the research in that area is meant to nail down those details more.
10306
10307So that, instead of something of the cat family, an actual cat comes out.
10308
10309And even within the cats that you can specify, there are even more details on the variety.
10310
10311
10312"In order to research these attached conditions, it won't be good if I don't meet that person again."
10313
10314
10315Nanahoshi said that in passing.
10316
10317Speaking of that person, it probably means he is the person that is an authority on summoning techniques.
10318
10319
10320"That person, is he knowledgeable on attaching conditions?"
10321
10322"I guess so...?"
10323
10324
10325Nanahoshi put her hand on her jaw and thought about it for just a bit, then nodded to herself with an, "Yeah", and started to explain one thing.
10326
10327
10328"I'll explain. The summoning techniques in this world are split into the types of Magic Beast summoning and Spirit summoning."
10329
10330"Oh."
10331
10332
10333It seems that Magic Beast summoning refers to summoning monsters.
10334
10335Summoning a monster with high intelligence is dependent on the magic circle, and then through some sort of compensation they serve you.
10336
10337You could say it's the type of image that one gets when they hear the thing generally known as summoning magic.
10338
10339
10340There are many varieties in the existences that are called with Magic Beast summoning.
10341
10342The monsters sitting around over there, ones living in another world, even up to legendary creatures.
10343
10344
10345Of course, it doesn't stop at just living things.
10346
10347As a matter of fact, the PET Bottle we summoned the other day was classified as Magic Beast summoning.
10348
10349You can summon things as well.
10350
10351If I were to master this, I'll summon the panties Roxy is wearing! This might be possible to do.
10352
10353
10354In comparison, Spirit summoning is a different disposition.
10355
10356Spirit summoning is a type of magic where you use magic power to create the existences known as spirits.
10357
10358You create the existence with magic power.
10359
10360It seems it's close to programming.
10361
10362
10363"But, it's better if you don't reveal very much of this."
10364
10365"Why?"
10366
10367"In society, it's said that spirits are in the world of the void and they're being called from there."
10368
10369
10370In other words, it seems they're treated the same as Magic Beast summoning.
10371
10372On the magic beast side, control is difficult, but they move according to your thoughts, and application is effective.
10373
10374On the spirit side, controlling them itself is simple, but they can't do anything but the programmed actions.
10375
10376
10377However, if you actually produce a spirit with a complex program, it seems they'll move almost as if they're people.
10378
10379It seems she has actually seen spirits such as that in reality.
10380
10381By the side of that [That person] it seems.
10382
10383
10384"I see now."
10385
10386"And this is changing the conversation a bit though. This, is the magic circle you asked about last time."
10387
10388
10389While saying that, what Nanahoshi gave to me was a single scroll.
10390
10391On the single piece of writing paper, a subtle magic circle was drawn.
10392
10393
10394"This is?"
10395
10396"It's a magic circle to summon a spirit of light."
10397
10398
10399Speaking of a spirit of light, it's a spirit that floats behind the user and continues to release bright light. [78]
10400
10401It can follow simple orders like "shine over there", but after time passes the magic power will dry up and it disappears.
10402
10403It seems it's such a frail existence.
10404
10405
10406It seems the more magic power you pour into it the longer it will last.
10407
10408However, it sure is plain.
10409
10410I do feel that it's a bit of a stingy reward for the experiment's first phase...
10411
10412
10413"That magic circle is something that no one at the magic guild can use, it's an original of the person I was talking about before."
10414
10415"Oh, is that how it is?"
10416
10417
10418Zapanizu whose heart dances when told it's a limited item. [79]
10419
10420
10421"If the next experiments succeeds, the next one I give you will be more amazing. Therefore, I'm depending on you."
10422
10423
10424While saying that, Nanahoshi clasped her hands together.
10425
10426What a nostalgic pose.
10427
10428Naturally, I have no intention of abandoning Nanahoshi on the way.
10429
10430
10431"You can probably use your earth magic to create something like a potato stamp and mass produce those. If you were to take that sheet to the magic guild, you should be able to sell it for a considerable price."
10432
10433"Sell you say? Wouldn't the person who made the original get angry?"
10434
10435"It's alright since they're not a narrow-minded person who would get angry over that."
10436
10437
10438However, a potato stamp huh.
10439
10440I wonder if it's fine if magic circles aren't hand-written.
10441
10442
10443"If you're going to sell it to the magic guild, then please use my name. If you do that, then you won't get involved in any kind of weird fraud."
10444
10445"I understand."
10446
10447
10448Just like this, I gained one means of a source of income.
10449
10450
10451In any case, to think that all spirits were artificial spirits.
10452
10453I have the feeling that it might be somewhat related to Zanoba's research as well.
10454
10455If we were to combine them, it might be possible to give birth to a robot that can crawl or something.
10456
10457The dream is spreading.
10458
10459
10460"Ah, that's right. If we were to summon some kind of random inorganic substance from our world, couldn't some kind of useful thing come out?"
10461
10462
10463I suddenly thought of it, so I proposed it.
10464
10465And then, Nanahoshi shook her head.
10466
10467
10468"Though I say it's inorganic substance, making use of the foundations from the current phase, we can only summon things composed of a single material. Since we managed to summon a PET bottle, I think there's a pretty wide range of things we can summon."
10469
10470
10471A single type of material.
10472
10473The PET Bottle didn't have a cap or label attached did it.
10474
10475But, if the research on attached conditions proceeds, I have the feeling we'd be able to summon just components and assemble something.
10476
10477
10478"Also, I said it once before, but bringing things from our world into this one isn't something all that desirable."
10479
10480
10481That thing about history changing or something huh.
10482
10483
10484"Though I think you're just overthinking that."
10485
10486"If you think that, then feel free to test it after I return. I don't want any part in it."
10487
10488
10489How distant.
10490
10491Well, I guess it can't be helped.
10492
10493Speaking of Zanoba.
10494
10495The other day, he finally managed to complete the Red Dragon figure.
10496
10497There's differences from the Red Dragon I saw, but since the angle it's framed at is cool, I decided it was a good gift.
10498
10499
10500The amount of time it took was considerable, but Julie was delighted.
10501
10502She's a child that doesn't laugh all that much, but after holding her up and showing her it from below she let out, "oh...!" a voice of admiration.
10503
10504
10505"Master! Grand Master! Thank you very much!"
10506
10507
10508Julie said that somewhat awkwardly, but she lowered her head in a graceful gesture.
10509
10510
10511"Humu, from here on out work hard okay."
10512
10513
10514Zanoba nodded exaggeratedly.
10515
10516Truly greatly.
10517
10518Julie as well nodded happily again.
10519
10520
10521"Yes!"
10522
10523
10524In any case, Julie's human language has improved considerably.
10525
10526Rather than saying my method of teaching is good, it might be because Ginger is correcting her way of speaking at every point.
10527
10528After all, it seems if you quickly revise the words at every time you make a mistake, you'll quickly learn it.
10529
10530
10531"That's great isn't it, Julie. Make sure you treat it preciously."
10532
10533"Ginger-sama as well, thank you very much."
10534
10535
10536Ginger is always on standby at the edge of the room, she brings out drinks for Zanoba and corresponds with visitors.
10537
10538
10539If I remember correctly, she's renting an apartment room nearby the school.
10540
10541There's a single room next door to Zanoba's that is intended for escorts, but she refused it saying it was too awe-inspiring to stay in a room next to Zanoba-sama.
10542
10543
10544Rather than a knight, it's more like a commuting wife.
10545
10546
10547Otherwise, maybe the feeling of a fanatic worshiper.
10548
10549It kind of feels like if she was told to die she'd gladly cut open her stomach.
10550
10551
10552"What is it?"
10553
10554"I was just wondering why Ginger-san swore loyalty to Zanoba."
10555
10556
10557I just suddenly decided to ask and Ginger nodded like, great of you to ask.
10558
10559
10560"I was asked personally by Zanoba-sama's mother to look after Zanoba-sama. Since that time, I made an oath. That I would serve Zanoba-sama with all of my effort."
10561
10562"Oh, that sure is a beautiful story isn't it..and then?"
10563
10564"That's all there is to it though?"
10565
10566
10567With just that, you continue to follow through on that oath even when you're looked at with terrible eyes huh.
10568
10569No, I guess that itself could be what it means to remain loyal to an oath.
10570
10571I guess that means if it's a loyalty that will waver even a bit, you're better off just throwing it away from the start.
10572
10573
10574No, wait.
10575
10576Come to think of it, I think I read about something like that in an old manga.
10577
10578Something like feudalistic society is composed of a portion of sadistic people and countless masochistic people.
10579
10580I wonder if Ginger is a maso. [80]
10581
10582
10583After thinking about it like that, I think I understood it a bit.
10584
10585Although, I guess it's not that juicy of a story.
10586
10587
10588Some progress can be seen in Cliff's research as well.
10589
10590
10591It seems, of all things, he's managed to complete prototype number one of the magic tool that can suppress the symptoms of the curse.
10592
10593Cliff had become quite the braggart when he came to report that to me.
10594
10595
10596"It sends magic power from outside counterbalances the magic power inside the body. It's not quite to the point where it can completely suppress it, but it's become possible to lengthen the curse's limit by several times."
10597
10598
10599It seems to align the magic power outside with the magic power on the inside and then the magic power of the curse inside of Elinalize's womb it does something or other with.
10600
10601And it was explained to me in a difficult way.
10602
10603In regards to the theory, since I'm not a theoretical person like Cliff, I'll leave it out.
10604
10605In any case, it seems it's not yet possible to negate the symptoms of the curse.
10606
10607
10608"But, there are two problems."
10609
10610
10611While saying that, Cliff showed me the actual thing.
10612
10613It was a rustic mawashi almost like the one a yokozuna would have attached. [81]
10614
10615In regards to looking at it, it looks like a diaper.
10616
10617
10618"I see, one of the problematic points would be..that it's unfashionable right."
10619
10620"That's right. I can't let Lize put something like this on."
10621
10622
10623It seems that Cliff and Elinalize uncharacteristically got into a fight over that.
10624
10625Elinalize said she wasn't bothered over things like that, but Cliff wasn't willing to yield.
10626
10627It seems he was bothered over letting his girlfriend wear a terrible looking outfit.
10628
10629I'm relieved since its reason is just like Cliff.
10630
10631
10632Incidentally, it seems they reconciled after a single night.
10633
10634Baka-couple.
10635
10636
10637"For the time being, thanks to receiving collaboration from Zanoba and Silent I've managed to make a small type as well. The effectiveness still has a ways to go though, but if you leave it to a genius like me, then it's a piece of cake."
10638
10639
10640It seems the aim is the size of panties.
10641
10642I don't know how far they'll actually be able to shrink it, but if they were able to gather it together into something the size of a glove, I'm sure Zanoba would be delighted over it as well.
10643
10644If his own hand was made so he can work on the dolls.
10645
10646No, since that guy was probably clumsy in the first place, even if the curse disappears it might be impossible.
10647
10648
10649"What's the other problem?"
10650
10651
10652After asking that, Cliff made a bitter face.
10653
10654
10655"This time that's the reason why I called for you. Rudeus."
10656
10657"Oh."
10658
10659"As a matter of fact, this magic tool, the amount of magic power it consumes is too large."
10660
10661
10662Magic power consumption.
10663
10664Magic tools activate as the user sends magic power into them.
10665
10666If that is too large, it seems they'll have no practical use.
10667
10668
10669The ideal is having the consumed magic power enough that Elinalize can always have it on.
10670
10671However, currently putting aside Elinalize, it seems not even Cliff's magic power lasts more than an hour.
10672
10673
10674"After this, since I'm going to improve it a bit at a time, each time I'd like to perform some tests. If it's just us, then there's a limit to the number of times we can do the experiment each day."
10675
10676"I see now, leave it to me."
10677
10678
10679Cliff doesn't just call himself a genius, he should have a reasonable amount of aggregate magic power.
10680
10681And yet, even then it's nowhere near enough.
10682
10683I guess that would mean it's my turn.
10684
10685
10686For that reason, since this day on it became that I would be participating in Cliff's experiments.
10687
10688
10689Incidentally this magic tool.
10690
10691It seems it doesn't have the effect of suppressing sexual excitement.
10692
10693
10694Recently, I feel like I've been living a good life.
10695
10696
10697Wake up in the morning for training.
10698
10699Eat breakfast.
10700
10701Go to school, meet Zanoba, meet Cliff,
10702
10703Listen to progress with the research, occasionally offering something like advice.
10704
10705After eating lunch, meet with Nanahoshi and help with experiments,
10706
10707After school I help Norn with her studies for about an hour.
10708
10709On the way home I go shopping together with Sylphy,
10710
10711After returning home, we greet Aisha,
10712
10713I enter the bath together with Sylphy, the three of us eat dinner together.
10714
10715And then, we all start training our magic together while chatting.
10716
10717After putting Aisha to sleep, I work together with Sylphy at making a child.
10718
10719And then, I fall into a deep sleep while using Sylphy as a hugging pillow.
10720
10721
10722Each and every day is just a bit different, but while taking one step forward at a time we proceed living our lives.
10723
10724I guess this sort of lifestyle would be what they call "happiness."
10725
10726It was something I never obtained in my previous life.
10727
10728After another year or so when Paul returns, I'm sure we'll be even happier.
10729
10730
10731The incident occurred on a certain day.
10732
10733
10734In the morning, just as always, I was doing my training.
10735
10736I haven't seen Badigadi, but it's nothing to worry about.
10737
10738That guy is whimsical.
10739
10740It can't be helped, bothering over each and every thing.
10741
10742...At least that was what Elinalise was passing on, but I'm sure that's just how it is.
10743
10744
10745After returning home from my training, Aisha and Sylphy were waiting for some reason with serious faces.
10746
10747After seeing me return, the two were fixed on my face.
10748
10749
10750"...Ah."
10751
10752"Rudi..."
10753
10754
10755What is it I wonder.
10756
10757Did some kind of problem or something occur.
10758
10759I'm feeling a bit uneasy.
10760
10761
10762"Umm, awawa, now that it's come down to it, I'm somehow a bit scared."
10763
10764
10765While Sylphy was scratching the back of her ear, she made a bitter smile.
10766
10767
10768"There's nothing to be afraid of. Look, Sylphy-ane, gather your courage!"
10769
10770
10771After being pressed by Aisha, Sylphy stepped towards me.
10772
10773While fidgeting with her hands in front of her chest, she came directly in front of me with a red face.
10774
10775And then she placed her hand on her stomach.
10776
10777She said it.
10778
10779
10780"Umm, Rudi. I... these past two months, it hasn't come."
10781
10782
10783Hasn't come? What?
10784
10785Isn't what I asked.
10786
10787
10788"And then you know, my physical condition was just a bit bad so I thought perhaps it could be."
10789
10790
10791I was fixed on Sylphy's stomach.
10792
10793It's a slender stomach.
10794
10795It can't be.
10796
10797No, it can't be.
10798
10799
10800"An... and then you know, yesterday Aisha told me I should properly go see a doctor nearby... That is, probably, it's congratulations they said."
10801
10802"...O..."
10803
10804
10805My voice was trembling.
10806
10807My hands were trembling as well.
10808
10809Even my legs were trembling.
10810
10811
10812Congratulations.
10813
10814I guess that means it was conceived.
10815
10816This isn't a dream right.
10817
10818I'll try pinching my cheek. Ouch. It's not a dream.
10819
10820
10821I swallowed deeply.
10822
10823
10824I see, that's right isn't it.
10825
10826That combination said it as well didn't they.
10827
10828You can do it if you try.
10829
10830I did it with that intention.
10831
10832If you were to say it's just as planned, that would be correct.
10833
10834Since I had heard that elves can't conceive easily, it was unexpectedly fast, that I'm just a bit bewildered.
10835
10836
10837"Umm, Rudi... what do you think?"
10838
10839
10840Sylphy was making an uneasy face.
10841
10842Somehow, I wonder what kind of reaction would be good for me to have.
10843
10844I don't know since it's too sudden.
10845
10846
10847"Is... is it okay for me to touch?"
10848
10849"Eh? Ah, yes, please do."
10850
10851
10852I caressed Sylphy's slender stomach.
10853
10854It's the same sensation I always feel when I caress it.
10855
10856Slender waist, little fat, a tight stomach.
10857
10858After touching it, a warm and soft sensation is returned.
10859
10860After hearing it said, it does seem just a bit larger I guess.
10861
10862No, it might just be my imagination, it shouldn't be something that I can tell just from touching yet.
10863
10864
10865"I see, inside here, my child is..."
10866
10867
10868After trying to put it into words, it felt like something deep within my throat was coming up.
10869
10870There was something boiling up.
10871
10872What is this.
10873
10874I want to shout out.
10875
10876
10877I have a child.
10878
10879A child was made.
10880
10881There's no sense of reality.
10882
10883
10884However, what is this, I'm amazingly happy.
10885
10886No, the words of happiness can't possibly express it entirely.
10887
10888What is this, what is it...
10889
10890
10891"Onii-sama. Isn't there something you should say to the madam?"
10892
10893
10894From Aisha's words, I returned to myself.
10895
10896
10897"Eh?"
10898
10899
10900Things to say.
10901
10902I wonder what.
10903
10904Congratulations?
10905
10906No, that's not it.
10907
10908Thank you.
10909
10910That's right, it's thank you.
10911
10912
10913"Sylphy, thank you."
10914
10915"Eh? Thank you?"
10916
10917
10918While making a bit of a bitter smile, Sylphy was smiling.
10919
10920Was it different?
10921
10922Then I wonder what the correct answer is.
10923
10924Searching through my knowledge, what did Paul say to Zenith again.
10925
10926Remember the words that Paul said at the time when Norn was made.
10927
10928[You've done well.]
10929
10930[You've done it.]
10931
10932It was words with that kind of feeling.
10933
10934That guy, I wonder why he has to use words like he's looking down from above.
10935
10936Did he think pregnancy was something that depended on the effort of the woman?
10937
10938That's possible, if it's that guy then it's possible.
10939
10940
10941...Pregnancy.
10942
10943Sylphy is pregnant.
10944
10945
10946This cute girl with a short haircut has my child.
10947
10948Mine.
10949
10950That's right, just by thinking about it, I feel moved to the point where I can't say any words.
10951
10952Somehow, tears are coming out.
10953
10954
10955"Sorry, somehow, somehow, I can't say it well. Sylphy..."
10956
10957"...Wa ...Rudi?"
10958
10959
10960I embraced Sylphy.
10961
10962Just like that, I lifted her up and felt like spinning her around.
10963
10964No good, it's no good if I handle her too recklessly.
10965
10966Gently, that's right gently.
10967
10968It might adversely affect the child in her stomach.
10969
10970
10971"...Fufu, Rudi, you were always saying you wanted a child right."
10972
10973
10974Sylphy put her hands around my back and patted it.
10975
10976After tightly embracing her, I released her body.
10977
10978My eyes were fixed on Sylphy.
10979
10980I was reflected in those round eyes.
10981
10982A terrible face overflowing with tears.
10983
10984
10985Sylphy's eyes soon shut.
10986
10987While caressing her head, I kissed her lips.
10988
10989The soft sensation of her lips.
10990
10991This is love.
10992
10993
10994"[Cough]."
10995
10996
10997With Aisha clearing her throat, I returned to myself.
10998
10999By the time I realize it, I'm groping Sylphy's chest and butt.
11000
11001
11002"Onii-sama, since it might hinder madam's body, for a short while please prohibit your sexual negotiations."
11003
11004
11005No good, no good.
11006
11007During this period, it's no good if I lay my hands on her.
11008
11009No matter how much love we have, it's no good if I lay my hands on her.
11010
11011Ah, but if it was just two months prior, then not all that much time has passed yet, just a bit should be. No, that's no good. I'll endure it.
11012
11013
11014"Yeah. Of course."
11015
11016
11017I hammered down the nail.
11018
11019Aisha suddenly laughed and lifted up the hem of her skirt.
11020
11021
11022"Since that's the case, during this time it would be fine if I was the partner."
11023
11024"Leave the sleep talk for when you're sleeping."
11025
11026
11027Aisha dropped her head downwards.
11028
11029I'm grateful for the invitation, but for some reason I feel no desire towards you.
11030
11031
11032Although, it's not like I specifically think it's wrong to lay my hands on my little sisters.
11033
11034Therefore, it's just right.
11035
11036In this world, I don't want to do anything that would be related to breaking up the family.
11037
11038
11039"Then Onii-sama, after this I will go to convey this to Ariel-sama and return. Madam as well, it would be best if you take a rest from your job."
11040
11041
11042Aisha said that with a clear face.
11043
11044If she's pregnant, then she can't guard.
11045
11046Certainly, it would be better if she takes a holiday.
11047
11048
11049"No, I'll go. I'm sure it would be proper for me to explain it."
11050
11051"Ha... Onii-chan, don't you need to stay with Sylphy-ane and talk about more things?"
11052
11053
11054My little sister made a sigh as if she was tired.
11055
11056Things to talk about.
11057
11058I see, about things from here on out, if we don't talk about various things more.
11059
11060
11061"Then, I'll conduct myself and return."
11062
11063"Yeah. I leave it to you."
11064
11065
11066Aisha departed, Sylphy and I were left behind.
11067
11068I was sitting on the sofa lined up with Sylphy.
11069
11070When I nervously grabbed onto Sylphy's hand, she returned the grasp as well.
11071
11072And then she leaned on me.
11073
11074
11075"..."
11076
11077"..."
11078
11079
11080I don't know what to talk about.
11081
11082Thoughts about words of taking responsibility are coming to mind, but we're already married.
11083
11084
11085"That is, Sylphy."
11086
11087"What is it, Rudi?"
11088
11089"I'm sure it would be difficult after this, but, that is, please take good care of me."
11090
11091"Yeah, leave it to me."
11092
11093
11094Sylphy laughed with a puff and placed her head on top of my lap.
11095
11096With the hand I wasn't holding her's with, I caressed Sylphy's head.
11097
11098I was feeling around the area behind her ear when...
11099
11100
11101"Hey Rudi."
11102
11103"Yes?"
11104
11105"Would a boy be good? Or would a girl be good?"
11106
11107
11108After suddenly being asked, I was bewildered.
11109
11110That's right, there are two varieties of children.
11111
11112
11113"Rather, it's not really something you can choose right."
11114
11115
11116While saying that, Sylphy shyly laughed.
11117
11118A boy or a girl.
11119
11120I wonder which would be good.
11121
11122I wonder which will be born.
11123
11124
11125After all, for the purpose of succeeding the house, I wonder if a boy as the eldest would be good.
11126
11127No, it's not like we're a samurai family.
11128
11129It's not like there's any particular problem with letting a woman take over.
11130
11131Things for now, even speaking of my assets, there's a limit to it at most.
11132
11133
11134No, I guess it's fine not to think about it too much.
11135
11136A boy or a girl.
11137
11138If it was me in my previous life, I'm sure I would have said a girl without hesitation.
11139
11140With my mind in the gutter, I'd probably say something about keeping an observation diary and photographs everyday about how a girl grows up in a girl's way.
11141
11142What a foolish man.
11143
11144
11145However, now it's good either way.
11146
11147As long as they are energetic. That is fine.
11148
11149
11150"But you know, Rudi. I, somehow I'm a bit relieved."
11151
11152"Why?"
11153
11154"With this finally, I feel like I've properly become Rudi's wife."
11155
11156"..."
11157
11158
11159I guess that means in any world, doing their job would mean leaving behind offspring.
11160
11161It seems Sylphy as well, more or less might have been holding some anxieties, or was rather in a bit of a hurry.
11162
11163Since she has a constitution that makes it hard to do.
11164
11165Of course, such worries are pointless.
11166
11167
11168"But, after this Rudi will be forced to endure it right. In that way."
11169
11170"It's not a matter of enduring it."
11171
11172
11173It's the so called natural responsibility.
11174
11175I'm different from Paul.
11176
11177
11178"If I ever put my hands on another woman, then don't be concerned about seriously getting angry with me."
11179
11180"...I won't particularly get angry, but I might feel a bit lonely."
11181
11182
11183Is it something you finish with just feeling lonely.
11184
11185No, but you know.
11186
11187I won't betray her I'm sure. Thinking about it logically.
11188
11189Think about it with the positions reversed.
11190
11191
11192"If another man put his hands on Sylphy, I feel I would be angry."
11193
11194
11195After saying that, Sylphy laughed with a, "Nfufu".
11196
11197This smile is only shown to me.
11198
11199I'm happy.
11200
11201
11202For a short while, we passed the time quietly without words.
11203
11204Evening, Aisha returned bringing along Norn.
11205
11206
11207"C... Congratulations, Sylphy-san."
11208
11209"Yeah, thank you, Norn-chan."
11210
11211
11212While facing Sylphy, Norn quickly lowered her head.
11213
11214Sylphy grinned with a small laugh and stroked her head.
11215
11216
11217Having her head stroked, Norn's mouth loosened up.
11218
11219It was a face that meant she wasn't totally against it.
11220
11221I wonder if she likes having her head caressed.
11222
11223In any case, it's good that they're getting along well.
11224
11225
11226"Everyone, today I had intended to go around greeting everyone, but I decided to leave that for another day."
11227
11228
11229Aisha informed us indifferently.
11230
11231It seems she was trying to follow my idea and just go with family for today.
11232
11233So, she returned only bringing Norn.
11234
11235
11236I don't remember proposing such an idea though.
11237
11238Well I'm sure it's fine.
11239
11240Certainly, going around here and there at this time, telling people would be pretty embarrassing.
11241
11242It's something best left for a few days.
11243
11244
11245"I notified Ariel-sama that madam would need to take a rest for at least two years. I also made sure to request an absence from school. On that note, great aunt Elinalise-sama, gratefully decided to undertake the part of a guard." [82]
11246
11247"I wonder if that's alright with grandmother. For example, the stuff about the curse..."
11248
11249"She said she'll manage somehow, so there should be no problem."
11250
11251
11252Elinalise is good at self control after all, there's the magic tool as well.
11253
11254I'm sure there's no problem.
11255
11256In an empty classroom, the gym warehouse, and even during classes. There are plenty of places they could use after all.
11257
11258
11259"Zanoba-sama will come over during the evening in five days. It seems he intends to eat over here, we should prepare. Ariel-sama will come over in ten days, during the evening as well. When I asked if she would be staying for dinner, she said it would not be necessary. Cliff-sama and great-aunt Elinalise-sama will come together with Ariel-sama it seems. Rinia-sama and Pursena-sama will show their faces a short while after, at an appropriate time. The specific agenda is unknown. Nanahoshi-sama had said congratulations. Just a single word, 'Congratulations'. Badigadi-sama couldn't be found, but I left a message." [83]
11260
11261
11262Completely indifferent.
11263
11264It's almost like a secretary.
11265
11266Aisha sure is excellent.
11267
11268
11269"I see, thank you for your work, Aisha."
11270
11271"Yes, Onii-sama."
11272
11273
11274After saying that, Aisha snorted with a "fufun" while looking at Norn.
11275
11276Norn stared back at Aisha with an offended face.
11277
11278
11279It seems Aisha wants to keep up a good face in front of me, so she often makes these sorts of behaviors.
11280
11281The fact that they are siblings of different mothers seems to be lurking in the back a bit.
11282
11283I have told her not to be bothered by it and I treat them with impartiality.
11284
11285
11286I know these two often get into disputes over pointless things.
11287
11288They do say, fighting is proof you get along, I'm sure it'll be fine as long as it doesn't become a cold war situation.
11289
11290In the middle of the fights as well, they haven't said anything fatal after all.
11291
11292
11293"In any case, if you say a child is going to be born at the time when Oto-san returns, I'm sure he'll be surprised."
11294
11295"Oto-san!"
11296
11297
11298After saying that, Norn's face suddenly brightened up.
11299
11300Norn is a father's child[84].
11301
11302I'm sure at one point, she has said her dream for the future is to marry father.
11303
11304
11305"Oto-san's surprised face, I want to see it!"
11306
11307"Yeah, that guy is the type who would be considerably sweet to his grandchildren. I'm sure he'll be delighted. During the time when Norn and Aisha were born, he was completely deredere after all." [85]
11308
11309
11310After saying that, Aisha and Norn suddenly felt awkward.
11311
11312I guess it would be a bit awkward talking about a time that doesn't remain in their memory.
11313
11314
11315"It's something to look forward to right, nii-san."
11316
11317
11318With those words from Norn, we smiled.
11319
11320Sylphy and I married.
11321
11322Paul, Zenith and Lilia here.
11323
11324And then my two little sisters here as well.
11325
11326The dream-like ideal from the time we were in Buina Village, seemed like it was immediately before us.
11327
11328---
11329
11330
11331The bad news arrived two months after that.
11332
11333An emergency express post was delivered, the date that was on that letter was stamped half a year ago.
11334
11335The sender's name was Gisu.
11336
11337The characteristic of an express post is that they're made up of extremely short content.
11338
11339
11340"Difficulty rescuing Zenith, requesting assistance."
11341
11342
11343The instant I saw those words, everything before my eyes went pure white.
11344
11345
11346---
11347
11348
11349By the time I realized it, I'm in a pure white room.
11350
11351I had returned to my fat and menial figure.
11352
11353Simultaneously, I felt like my spirit was being splintered.
11354
11355I focused the irritation in front of me.
11356
11357
11358That guy was there.
11359
11360The one hidden in mosaic while continuing to smile, the Hitogami.
11361
11362
11363"Yo!"
11364
11365
11366Hey, what does this mean.
11367
11368
11369"What do you mean?"
11370
11371
11372That letter.
11373
11374The one from Gisu.
11375
11376It said difficulty rescuing Zenith.
11377
11378What does that mean.
11379
11380
11381"There's nothing to what it means, I'm sure it's been difficult."
11382
11383
11384You!
11385
11386You said it didn't you!
11387
11388If I go to the Begaritto Continent, I would regret it!
11389
11390What was with those words.
11391
11392Did you trick me!?
11393
11394
11395"I haven't tricked you. If you go to the Begaritto Continent, then you'll regret it. That still hasn't changed, even now."
11396
11397
11398Ah, I see.
11399
11400I get it.
11401
11402In other words, it's that right. This is what you want to say.
11403
11404If you go to the Begaritto Continent, then you'll regret it.
11405
11406But, even if you don't go you'll regret it, like that.
11407
11408
11409"That's not the case. Actually speaking, have you ever regretted it until yesterday? You've made a lot of friends. Met with a variety of people, even you yourself have grown a bit. You've fixed the bad condition of your body as well. Gotten along well with both of your littler sisters. Moreover, you've gotten married and even have a child coming."
11410
11411
11412...Certainly it's not bad, it's not bad.
11413
11414But you know!
11415
11416You were the one that said it!
11417
11418That it's better if I don't go to the Begaritto Continent.
11419
11420You tricked me.
11421
11422
11423"I haven't tricked you. In fact, I'm here now just to say the same thing again. It's better if you don't go to the Begaritto Continent. You'll end up regretting it."
11424
11425
11426But, but.
11427
11428My family is in trouble.
11429
11430Please, at least tell me the reason.
11431
11432
11433"I can't say that."
11434
11435
11436Shit...
11437
11438Come to think of it, you were that sort of guy.
11439
11440
11441"That sure is a terrible way of putting it. Even though you've always been helped by my advice."
11442
11443
11444Talk about whether I've been helped or whether I'm being tricked are different.
11445
11446Hey, at least tell me something about it.
11447
11448What am I going to regret?
11449
11450If it's like this, then I can't even balance things out properly.
11451
11452
11453"Normal people don't even weigh out their options you know. You sure are extravagant."
11454
11455
11456Extravagance or whatever is fine.
11457
11458I don't want to regret it.
11459
11460
11461"If you just think about it a bit, I'm sure you'll understand. You've spent one and a half years during your school life. Your little sisters spent one year in order to come here. There's no mistake that it's become a misunderstanding right?"
11462
11463
11464No.
11465
11466My little sisters saw the letter from me and came this far.
11467
11468If there hadn't been a letter, they should have remained in Milis or remained in one of the port cities.
11469
11470
11471"Nope, even without that letter, Paul was going to send his daughters to Asura Kingdom. Since Lilia's family is in that country after all."
11472
11473
11474...I see now.
11475
11476After you say it, I get it.
11477
11478
11479"Even now it's the same. If you were to leave on a journey now. Then, what are you going to do about Sylphy and your child? Going to the Begaritto Continent and then returning. During that time, do you intend to leave your own wife alone?"
11480
11481
11482You mean no matter how I move, I'll end up regretting it in the end.
11483
11484
11485"That's right. Even if you think you can avoid the regrets, you can't avoid them. If you go to the Begaritto Continent, you'll miss a large opportunity as well. That's why it's better if you don't go."
11486
11487
11488Cheh...
11489
11490If you're going to say that much, then it's certain I'll probably regret it.
11491
11492I get it.
11493
11494
11495"I see, then, will you listen to the advice?"
11496
11497
11498Yeah, for the time being, tell me.
11499
11500
11501"[Cough]. Rudeus, during the next mating season, wait on standby. Then, Rinia and Pursena will come to draw near you. Create a relationship with one of these two. If you do that, I'm sure you will become even happier."[86]
11502
11503
11504Hey, suddenly bringing up talk about cheating.
11505
11506I already decided to protect Sylphy's honor you know!
11507
11508My relationship with those guys isn't like that!
11509
11510
11511I'm sure... I'm sure... I'm sure.
11512
11513With the echo left behind, my consciousness faded out.
11514
11515I woke up.
11516
11517Sylphy was looking down at my face with concern.
11518
11519I realize that I'm sleeping on top of the bed.
11520
11521
11522"Ah, Rudi, are you alright? You were having a nightmare."
11523
11524"Yeah..."
11525
11526
11527What happened after I received that letter, what was it again.
11528
11529I don't remember well.
11530
11531I remember going into a dumbfounded state of stupefaction.
11532
11533Probably because things here have been proceeding so well recently.
11534
11535The shock was big.
11536
11537
11538The letter from Gisu.
11539
11540The words requesting assistance.
11541
11542Something must have happened.
11543
11544
11545However, there are the words from the Hitogami as well.
11546
11547Even if I start traveling now, there's the possibility that it's a misunderstanding.
11548
11549
11550It might be too optimistic, but that letter might just be something Gisu sent out in a panic.
11551
11552That's right, the sender wasn't Paul. It was Gisu.
11553
11554It was newbie, that monkey bastard.
11555
11556I wonder why that guy would send this sort of letter to me.
11557
11558It's because he said he was going to search for Zenith.
11559
11560At least, there was never the name Gisu in Paul's letter.
11561
11562It might be that Gisu is searching for Zenith alone and he found her.
11563
11564
11565The time the letter was sent was half a year ago as well.
11566
11567It could be that, the time when he sent the letter was before he met up with Paul and the others.
11568
11569That time he might have thought there was nothing he could do, so he sent the letter.
11570
11571It could be that he sent a similar letter to Paul as well.
11572
11573However, soon after that, he met up with Paul and it ended just like that... that might be the case.
11574
11575
11576All of them are "might be possible".
11577
11578I wonder what the actual case is, for I'm in a distant land, I can't even make a guess about it entirely.
11579
11580
11581There's also the matter of Sylphy and our child.
11582
11583In order to get to the Begaritto Continent, no matter how fast we go, it'll take a year.
11584
11585
11586It's a road I've once taken down to the port city of East Port.
11587
11588Therefore, it might be possible for me to shorten the time more.
11589
11590But, even if for example, I were to say it will take half a year one way, a round trip would still be a year.
11591
11592
11593After all it's impossible.
11594
11595There's no way I can leave behind my pregnant wife and depart.
11596
11597
11598"As I thought, it's about that letter right."
11599
11600"..."
11601
11602
11603I couldn't reply.
11604
11605There was my promise with Sylphy as well.
11606
11607That I wouldn't suddenly disappear.
11608
11609I certainly promised that.
11610
11611
11612Saying that I'm leaving a notice of it behind before-hand, so it's not sudden, is just sophistry.
11613
11614
11615Even if we discuss it well.
11616
11617Or if I leave behind a letter hoping for her to understand as well.
11618
11619The side left behind will still find it painful.
11620
11621
11622"Hey, Rudi, if it's about me... it's fine if you don't let it bother you too much? Now Aisha-chan is here as well, right."
11623
11624
11625Sylphy said that with a somewhat painful looking face.
11626
11627There's no way she couldn't be uneasy about it.
11628
11629Naturally as it is, she doesn't have any experience with pregnancy.
11630
11631A stomach which gets bigger everyday.
11632
11633Days where even climbing the stairs gets harder.
11634
11635
11636It might be possible that I could die at the destination.
11637
11638I might never come back.
11639
11640She has no choice other than to fight against such worries.
11641
11642
11643"...I won't go. I'll stay with Sylphy."
11644
11645
11646After saying that, Sylphy made a troubled face.
11647
11648
11649The Hitogami's words were resonating in my head.
11650
11651In the end, regardless of which one I pick, there will be regrets remaining.
11652
11653Those words.
11654
11655And then three days passed.
11656
11657Sylphy, Aisha, and Norn are all making uneasy faces.
11658
11659
11660I declared that I wouldn't go to the Begaritto Continent.
11661
11662However, whether that is really fine like that, I don't know.
11663
11664I can't make the distinction.
11665
11666I may have declared it, but I'm still hesitating.
11667
11668
11669There aren't all that many people I can consult with.
11670
11671One among them.
11672
11673Elinalise said this.
11674
11675
11676"I guess so, it's probably better for you to remain here."
11677
11678
11679You.
11680
11681From those words, I understood Elinalise's real intention.
11682
11683
11684"Elinalise-san, could it be that you plan to go?"
11685
11686"Rudeus. Sylphy is my grandchild. Please allow me to pitch in and help for the sake of my grandchildren."
11687
11688
11689It seems that letter seeking assistance arrived at her place as well.
11690
11691However, she says she will go.
11692
11693Even though there are those who will be left behind.
11694
11695
11696"What do you plan to do about escorting Princess Ariel?"
11697
11698"If it's while she's inside of the school, then there's almost no danger. Almost to the point that the need for an escort is stupid."
11699
11700
11701No matter how low the danger is, it's for when the time comes to it, isn't it.
11702
11703No, the one who thinks about that is Ariel.
11704
11705Elinalise is escorting out of good will, there's no reason to restrain her.
11706
11707
11708"What are you going to do about Cliff?"
11709
11710"I'll separate from him. He might end up resenting me, but it can't be helped."
11711
11712"Why don't you explain it to him? If you say it, I'm sure he'll understand."
11713
11714
11715Elinalise quietly laughed.
11716
11717It wasn't her usual bewitching smile.
11718
11719It was a lonely smile.
11720
11721
11722"Cliff is a pure child. He has talent as well and faces forward. He has the potential of becoming Pope in the future. The love he feels towards me, it's a moment of getting lost in his feelings during his younger years... Leaving it as such a case, it's for the best."
11723
11724
11725Putting it that way is pitiful for Cliff.
11726
11727The doctrine of the Milis Church, is for them to love only a single partner.
11728
11729If, Elinalise disappears, Cliff's faith might be shaken.
11730
11731That guy is a man of heart, but if he were to lose his faith, I don't know what will happen to him.
11732
11733
11734"Also."
11735
11736
11737And Elinalise said it in the end.
11738
11739
11740"The one who said for you to remain here is me. Please, at least let me do something like cover for you. Therefore, you'll leave things to me and it would be fine for you to wait at ease. At the time when we return, please show me my energetic great-grandchild, okay?"
11741
11742
11743Those words which I was told were used to close this matter.
11744
11745It seems Elinalise's feelings are something that will stand firm.
11746
11747I consulted with Zanoba as well.
11748
11749Even after he heard that, his expression didn't change a bit.
11750
11751
11752"Is that so. If it's Shisho, then I'm sure you'll quickly resolve it and be able to return."
11753
11754
11755He said that completely indifferently.
11756
11757
11758"Since I'll be waiting here as I continue with the research, I'll be wishing for a quick return."
11759
11760"I thought you would say not to go or else that you would be coming along."
11761
11762
11763Previously, the time when we separated at Shirone, he was clinging to me in tears.
11764
11765This time as well, I might have been wishing for something like that.
11766
11767However, Zanoba's words were the opposite.
11768
11769
11770"If Shisho desires a companion, then I won't turn it down, but... since I'm unfamiliar with journeying I might slow you down, besides..."
11771
11772
11773With a glance, Zanoba looked at Julie.
11774
11775
11776"It's not like I can bring her along on a long journey."
11777
11778
11779Julie is still young.
11780
11781There's also the option of leaving her behind in the care of Ginger.
11782
11783If it comes down to that, the research will be delayed.
11784
11785If he leaves on a journey, he'll end up using his magic power down to the last drop, which is dangerous as well.
11786
11787
11788"Zanoba... I say, should I go?"
11789
11790"That is, something Shisho should decide."
11791
11792
11793Something that I should decide.
11794
11795It sounded like words that were intended to push me away.
11796
11797Though I wanted to consult with him.
11798
11799And then Zanoba suddenly said it.
11800
11801
11802"However Shisho. There is just one thing I will say."
11803
11804"Hn?"
11805
11806"Even if the father isn't looking, a child will be born. If you're worried, then you should go and during that time, I will take responsibility and watch over your wife."
11807
11808
11809Zanoba's words had his actual feelings mixed into them.
11810
11811I see.
11812
11813I'm sure a king doesn't specifically oversee each of his wife and concubine's pregnancies himself after all.
11814
11815
11816"Of course, I always want to remain by Shisho's side though."
11817
11818"I see... Thank you Zanoba."
11819
11820
11821Sylphy isn't alone.
11822
11823Aisha is here, Ariel and the others as well.
11824
11825She's not alone.
11826
11827It's not like she's alone.
11828
11829Should I go to the Begaritto Continent?
11830
11831Or should I not go?
11832
11833
11834Elinalise said that she would go and I should wait.
11835
11836Zanoba said to leave things to him, go help and then return.
11837
11838
11839I wonder what I should do.
11840
11841I guess I should go.
11842
11843What Zanoba said is quite right.
11844
11845Certainly, if the mother is healthy, then the child will naturally be born.
11846
11847Even if the father is or isn't there.
11848
11849
11850No, there's no way that can be the case.
11851
11852I'm not a king or anything.
11853
11854It's already decided that it's better for the father to be there.
11855
11856Sylphy said not to mind it and go, but it's her first childbirth, she should be uneasy.
11857
11858In reality, she should want to cry and shout at me not to go.
11859
11860
11861Moreover, I said many terrible things about how I desired a child from Sylphy.
11862
11863If I were to speak of how much I actually wanted one, even I don't know myself.
11864
11865But, Sylphy properly received that and gave it to me.
11866
11867
11868After that, she's pregnant and now I'm leaving on a journey.
11869
11870Wouldn't that be a betrayal.
11871
11872
11873However, until now I feel like I've been putting off things with Paul and the others.
11874
11875Putting priority on myself.
11876
11877Thinking of curing my ED and going to school.
11878
11879
11880For this reason, this timing itself, shouldn't that be the reason I conduct myself and go to save my family?
11881
11882Wouldn't putting things off for the time when it came, balance it out?
11883
11884
11885...I don't know.
11886
11887I have a feeling I'll end up regretting it regardless of which I pick.
11888
11889While I was worrying about it, it became the fourth day.
11890
11891
11892The days where I couldn't sleep continued.
11893
11894Early morning, I couldn't get motivated to do my training and just passed time absent-mindedly in the entranceway.
11895
11896
11897In this city, even summer is considerably cool.
11898
11899Especially in the early morning, when it's even a bit chilly.
11900
11901I was absent-mindedly watching the morning sunrise.
11902
11903
11904"...?!"
11905
11906
11907Suddenly, I heard a voice from behind.
11908
11909After turning around, the entranceway was opened.
11910
11911The one standing there is Norn.
11912
11913She has the large bag I used during my adventurer days on her shoulder.
11914
11915Since the inside is completely packed, it's an appearance that gives the premonition of a long journey.
11916
11917However, because she's only ten years old, it's almost like she's going on a picnic...
11918
11919
11920"..."
11921
11922
11923I silently looked at her.
11924
11925Norn avoided my gaze awkwardly.
11926
11927It was the face one makes when they're found at the scene of a prank.
11928
11929
11930"Where are you going?"
11931
11932"..."
11933
11934
11935Norn wasn't replying.
11936
11937I asked once more.
11938
11939
11940"Where are you going?"
11941
11942
11943Norn looked at me and then opened her mouth after deciding what to say.
11944
11945
11946"If ni... nii-san isn't going, then I thought I would go."
11947
11948
11949I looked at her seriously for a second time.
11950
11951Go, going, to the Begaritto Continent I wonder.
11952
11953
11954I look at Norn once more.
11955
11956Norn is small.
11957
11958Far too small.
11959
11960She's still ten years old.
11961
11962
11963"..."
11964
11965
11966The luggage she's prepared, it doesn't seem like she's prepared all the necessary things she needs at all.
11967
11968It seems she has money, but I wonder if she knows how to use it.
11969
11970Does she know the routes.
11971
11972Does she have a means to avoid danger.
11973
11974After she leaves this city, wouldn't she be abducted soon after.
11975
11976
11977"Norn, it's impossible for you."
11978
11979"But, even though, nii-san... oto-san and oka-san are having a difficult time!?"
11980
11981
11982Norn's eyes with tears piling up were aimed towards me.
11983
11984
11985"Why, why isn't nii-san going to save them!?"
11986
11987
11988Why.
11989
11990That is because my child is going to born.
11991
11992I have a family.
11993
11994
11995"Nii-san, even though you're very strong, even though you can make the journey! Why?"
11996
11997
11998I can go on the journey.
11999
12000I won't say as well as Elinalise, but I came along as an adventurer for five years as well.
12001
12002I have a considerable amount of know-how.
12003
12004If I were to look up, there's still a ways to go, but I should have a reasonable amount of skill.
12005
12006Even without Ruijerd, I should be able to conquer the Magic Continent.
12007
12008
12009"..."
12010
12011
12012That's right.
12013
12014I can do it.
12015
12016It's not about thinking about the choice if I'm going or not going.
12017
12018Just like Norn, even if she wants to go, she can't, but that's not the case for me.
12019
12020I have the ability.
12021
12022I have the ability to make a round trip from here to the Begaritto Continent.
12023
12024For this reason, Gisu sent a letter requesting assistance to me.
12025
12026Not to any other person, but me.
12027
12028
12029"...Norn. I get it."
12030
12031"Ni, nii-san...?"
12032
12033
12034There are other people who will help me look after Sylphy.
12035
12036However, there's no one else who can assist them but me.
12037
12038
12039There's no one else other than me.
12040
12041I'll travel to the Begaritto Continent and proceed to the Labyrinth City Lapan.
12042
12043I'm the guy who can resolve the problems that happen there.
12044
12045
12046"I'll go. Norn, is it fine if I leave things with the house to you?"
12047
12048
12049Norn's face was suddenly shining.
12050
12051And then, soon after she tightly closed her lips.
12052
12053She nodded with a serious face.
12054
12055
12056"Yes."
12057
12058"Don't fight with Aisha and please help things with Sylphy."
12059
12060"...Yes!"
12061
12062"Alright, good girl."
12063
12064
12065I feel I'm going to do something bad to Sylphy.
12066
12067Towards the child that is being born as well.
12068
12069It could be that she gets tired of my courtesies.
12070
12071
12072No.
12073
12074That's wrong.
12075
12076Here I need to have faith.
12077
12078
12079"I'll go to the Begaritto Continent."
12080
12081
12082There, I'll save my family.
12083
12084Right, I made my decision.
12085
12086
12087The Holy Land of Swords. If from there you walked north for about an hour, you'd arrive at a nameless peninsula. There stood a single girl doing practice swings. It was not one of the Sword God Style's forms, nor was it anything else; it was just practice swings. Her name was Eris Greyrat.
12088
12089
12090"..."
12091
12092
12093Eris Greyrat was swinging her sword. She stood in a place with no one else around.
12094
12095She did so single-mindedly, completely single-mindedly.[87]
12096
12097Practice swings where you had unnecessary thoughts were useless practice swings.
12098
12099Practice swings where you simply imitated someone else had no meaning at all.
12100
12101As long as you continued to swing your sword single-mindedly, without a single other thought, with each swing you could sharpen yourself.
12102
12103The amount you could improve by was a tiny amount, like a tiny layer of skin, completely transparent; even so, you could sharpen yourself.
12104
12105Though it was just like a tiny leaf of skin; you would strengthen yourself.
12106
12107But for how long would you have to pile these layers up?
12108
12109How long would you need to continue this to reach Orsted's level of strength?
12110
12111Eris didn't know.
12112
12113No one knew.
12114
12115―――― It could have been that no matter how many of these layers you piled up, you would still never reach Orsted.
12116
12117But it was exactly this idea that was an 'unnecessary thought'.
12118
12119
12120"...Tsk."
12121
12122
12123Eris clicked her tongue, shook her head, and sat down. Then she began to think.
12124
12125It was something troublesome. She wanted to defeat Orsted. The more she thought this, the further away Orsted became.
12126
12127In the past, Eris's Shisho, Ghyslaine, had said this;
12128
12129[Think]
12130
12131she had said.
12132
12133However, Eris was bad at thinking. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn't come to an answer after all.
12134
12135In light of this, her second Shisho, Ruijerd, was a godsend. 『Understand?』 he would ask. Beating Eris down, and then asking only [Understand?]. Until Eris understood, they'd repeat it, and repeat it, again, and again. Even when her head no longer worked, she'd stand up on the spot and repeat it.
12136
12137Eris respected Ghyslaine. She respected Ruijerd as well. Because the Sword God's lessons were irritating, she came to understand the good parts of the two that she respected.
12138
12139She continued to swing single-mindedly. She'd swing her sword until she was tired, and then she'd sit down and rest whilst thinking. Then when she was tired of thinking, she'd stand up and continue to swing her sword.
12140
12141This was what the Sword God had ordered of Eris. Eris swung her sword as she was told. She'd swing, she'd sit, she'd swing, she'd sit. When she grew hungry, she would eat something. She'd then swing again, sit again, and continue to repeat this. At first she did so in the dojo. However, someone or other would always interrupt.
12142
12143The ones who interrupted were mostly other women in the dojo.
12144
12145[Hey, you join in on our morning sword rallies as well.] for example.
12146
12147[Hey, the food is done so come eat.] for example.
12148
12149[Hey, come practice with me for a little.] for example.
12150
12151[Hey, you smell so go have a bath.] for example.
12152
12153Because it got irritating, Eris left the dojo. After leaving the dojo, she walked straight forward. She found a peninsula with no one else around, and there she did her practice swings. For food she would eat what she brought from the dojo's kitchen, or she would kill and eat monsters that attacked her. Because it was winter she brought firewood from the dojo which she'd light with magic. When she became tired she'd return to the dojo and slept as much as she wanted.
12154
12155Eris had already continued such a lifestyle for half a year.
12156
12157She'd swing, she'd think, she'd swing, she'd think. There was one thing that Eris had come to realize as well: swinging a sword was difficult.
12158
12159When she was small she had thought that it was a lot easier than studying, and that she was a lot more suited for it. That thought hadn't changed even now. She was more suited for swinging a sword than studying.
12160
12161However, at the very least, it wasn't easy. Thinking about it, since it was just learning things that others taught you, studying might be easier.
12162
12163Just raising her sword, and swinging downwards. Though it was just that much, she couldn't become good at it no matter what. That she should be raising her sword faster. That she should be swinging down faster. Thinking these two thoughts, she'd swing her sword.
12164
12165She had become a lot faster than she was half a year ago. However, Ghyslaine was even faster. Ruijerd was even faster. The Sword God was even faster. And Orsted was much, much faster.
12166
12167Eris sat down. She began to think. She began to think about how to swing her sword. She recalled the Sword God, Ruijerd, and Orsted's figures.
12168
12169How was it that the Sword God moved? How did Ruijerd, and Orsted?
12170
12171She would try to imitate them, imitate their every cell from their fingertips to their shoulders. Then, whilst aiming for even greater heights, she'd imitate them. She wanted to transcend them.
12172
12173However, she didn't know how to do so. She didn't know. There was no way she could know. Eris was bad at thinking.
12174
12175Once she got tired of thinking, she'd stand up and continue swinging her sword. Without thinking a thought, she'd swing her sword.
12176
12177-Raise it up, swing it down.-
12178
12179[It has to be faster.]
12180
12181-Raise it up, swing it down.-
12182
12183[It has to be faster.]
12184
12185Tens of times, hundreds of times, thousands of times, she'd repeat this. When she did, worldly thoughts would interrupted her. This happened when she was tired.
12186
12187
12188"...Tsk."
12189
12190
12191Clicking her tongue, Eris sat down. Her hand hurt. Her mind wasn't working properly. She produced a cloth from her chest and carelessly wrapped it.
12192
12193Eris didn't think that this was tough. She would always recall that incident three years ago, at the Lower Mouth of the Red Dragon. When she compared it to that, she felt like she could endure anything else. That's why this wasn't tough. Whether it was the pain, the harshness, or the frustration, it wasn't tough. Even if it was the fact that she was now alone, or that he wasn't by her side, it wasn't tough.
12194
12195
12196"Rudeus..." she muttered.
12197
12198
12199However, she didn't think about anything further. Eris was bad at thinking after all. It wasn't as though she was someone who could only think optimistic thoughts; she understood that if she thought about it more deeply, she would break.
12200
12201
12202"Phew..."
12203
12204
122053 years.
12206
12207Though she thought that she had gotten stronger, there was still a long way to go.
12208
12209Eris stood up again and started swinging her sword again.
12210
12211
12212Fighting off the urge to sleep, Eris returned to the dojo. When she did, she found an unfamiliar man standing at the entrance of the dojo.
12213
12214He was an eccentric man. He was wearing a rainbow-coloured coat, shorts that barely reached his knees, and four swords at his hip. He had a peacock tattoo on his cheek and his hair was styled in the shape of a dish antenna.
12215
12216When he spotted Eris, he lowered his head a little and gave his greetings.
12217
12218
12219"I am the North-"[88]
12220
12221"Move it."
12222
12223
12224Eris spoke only one line to the man who was stopping her from entering the dojo. She didn't have the energy to speak further.
12225
12226Because of the practice swings, Eris had been sharpened to her limit. The glint in her eyes was like that of a beast. Killing intent welled out from her whole body, like a glow. There stood a wild beast that would allow no one near her.
12227
12228
12229"...!"
12230
12231
12232The man immediately drew his sword.
12233
12234
12235"You're in the way; move it."
12236
12237
12238Eris spoke as she took a step forward. Eris could recognize the man before her as nothing but a hindrance; a rock that stood in the way of the shortest place to her sleeping place.
12239
12240
12241"Wh-, what's with this woman...?"
12242
12243
12244At the time, the man hadn't realized that Eris was speaking. A starving beast was before his eyes. While the hungry beast was out searching for prey, he had unfortunately come across it. That was the conclusion he had reached based on his experiences.
12245
12246He hadn't thought that a beast would speak. However, after a few seconds Eris prepared her sword, and only then did he finally realize her true nature. It seemed that she was human, and a swordswoman.
12247
12248
12249"I am 『Peacock Sword』 Auber. 'I am here to meet the disciple of the Sword God Style.' Could you please convey this to Sword God-sam-..."
12250
12251"I told you to move."
12252
12253
12254While irritated, Eris advanced another step. "Move" she said. However, that line didn't reach the man named Auber. All that reached him was her bloodlust.
12255
12256Speaking to her was useless. This idea floated through this man's mind. It was likely that after her next step, he would be in her range.[89] Realizing this, Auber's right hand grasped his sword tightly, whilst his left hand moved to the shortsword at his waist. However, the swords he held were pointed the wrong way; the side that faced Eris was the back of the blade.
12257
12258He was now in her range. In that instant, Eris decided to remove the rock in front of her.
12259
12260
12261"Shh!" [Sfx: He's exhaling through the teeth]
12262
12263
12264Eris's blade flew. It was the 『Longsword of Light』 that had been sharpened to the limit because of her practice swings. It was a technique that the average person could do nothing against: the Sword God Style's certain kill technique.
12265
12266
12267"Fhh-!"
12268
12269
12270But that was only for the average person. Auber swung the swords in his hands and parried it. Sensing this, Eris moved for a return swing.
12271
12272
12273"...!"
12274
12275
12276Eris's sword was checked by the sword in Auber's left hand. Auber was dual-wielding, whereas Eris was using a two-handed grip. The power of their strikes couldn't be compared. Eris simply swung. However, she was parried. Her sword stopped near the man's dish-antenna hairdo. Eris was parried and because of that she stumbled forward.
12277
12278In that instant, Auber's right sword moved. It was aimed at Eris's neck and moving at a terrifying speed.
12279
12280
12281"Tsk!"
12282
12283
12284Eris let go of her sword and fell to the ground in a squat. Auber's sword cut through the space where Eris' neck had been.
12285
12286Like a cat, Eris rolled her body. She was aiming for her sword. Auber immediately kicked it away. It was buried in the snow.
12287
12288It would've been his victory. Normally, that is.
12289
12290However, Eris didn't stop. Seeing that she couldn't attack with a sword, she leapt at Auber barehanded.
12291
12292Auber immediately slapped Eris away with the flat of his blade. It was a strong enough impact to break the bones in one's neck.
12293
12294However.
12295
12296However, Eris wouldn't stop.
12297
12298
12299"Gahhhhh!"
12300
12301
12302Eris swung her fist at the chip of Auber's chin. Still grasping his swords, Auber moved his left arm to stop it.
12303
12304
12305"Mu-!"
12306
12307
12308Auber's right hand was caught by Eris. Her fingers arrived at the sword's pommel. She was trying to take his sword.
12309
12310A chill ran down Auber's spine. He realized that this beast couldn't be stopped unless he killed her. He kicked away the woman who was holding him and righted the swords that he had been holding backwards until now.
12311
12312By luck, Eris had been kicked to where her sword was. Her breathing wild, she picked up her sword. There was no choice but to kill her. The moment Auber readied his sword and seriously meant to kill,
12313
12314
12315"That's enough."
12316
12317
12318suddenly, a voice rang out. The bloodlust stilled. Eris as well received that killing intent and stopped her movements.
12319
12320At some point, the Sword God had been standing at the entrance of the dojo. Auber sheathed his sword, and Eris collapsed onto her back with a flop. Breathing wildly, she looked up at the sky. Her face was warped into an expression of frustration.
12321
12322Auber placed his right hand to his chest and bowed.
12323
12324
12325"It has been a while, Sword God-sama."
12326
12327"You've come, 『North Emperor』."
12328
12329"I saw your letter and... And then that girl..."
12330
12331"Yeah, amazin' right?"
12332
12333"It's my first time meeting such a serious swordsman. She was like a beast... Ahh, is this the Mad Dog that you mentioned?"
12334
12335
12336Whilst Auber chatted with the Sword God, Eris stood up, swaying like a ghost. Seeing that figure, Auber readied his sword.
12337
12338
12339"..."
12340
12341
12342Eris glared at Auber and entered the dojo.
12343
12344
12345"..."
12346
12347
12348Without even sparing a backwards glance to the dumbfounded Auber, Eris entered the building. Whilst wiping the gash on her cheek, without even shaking off the snow, she walked down the corridor and entered her room. She then tossed her sword near her pillow and collapsed onto her hard bed. Like that, she slept like a log.
12349
12350She was bitter about her loss. However, right now that was a trivial matter to Eris.
12351
12352That evening, Ghyslaine arrived at the [Space of the Present] audience room.
12353
12354There sat the Sword God Gul Farion and a guest, 『North Emperor Auber』.
12355
12356He had an eccentric hairstyle and odd clothing. Ghyslaine was frowning a little. However, she didn't pay it any heed and rudely entered. She then immediately got to the point.
12357
12358
12359"Shisho, why aren't you teaching Eris?"
12360
12361
12362Hearing that, the Sword God gave a short laugh.
12363
12364
12365"I am teaching her, aren't I?"
12366
12367"How to do practice swings?"
12368
12369"No, how to forge herself."
12370
12371
12372The Sword God answered as if natural. His voice had none of the usual wildness. It was a calm reply. Ghyslaine couldn't stomach such an attitude. That's why she racked her dull mind and chose her words.
12373
12374
12375"This is something that Shisho always says. [Do everything rationally], you say."
12376
12377"I did say that."
12378
12379"Eris spends everyday doing sword swings like an idiot; just what part of that is rational?"
12380
12381"Hah...?"
12382
12383
12384The Sword God looked at Ghyslaine like she was a nuisance.
12385
12386
12387"When did you start to talk about annoying things like this?"
12388
12389"Before I returned here!"
12390
12391"...Will you no longer listen to what your Shisho says?"
12392
12393"However... Uh!"
12394
12395
12396Before Ghyslaine had noticed, a sword was pointed at her. To an ordinary person it would've looked like the sword had suddenly appeared. Ghyslaine had seen the movement of the sword. However, she hadn't been able to respond. Even if she was a Sword King, in the face of the man who was this generation's fastest, she wasn't skilled enough to react properly.
12397
12398
12399"Ghyslaine. You know, I kinda regret teaching you a little."[90]
12400
12401"..."
12402
12403"That old Ghyslaine who was like a hungry tiger lost her fangs and turned into a little kitten. Even though had you stayed as you were, you'd be a Sword Emperor by now."
12404
12405
12406Ghyslaine gulped at the Sword God's words. Lately, Ghyslaine herself had sensed that she had become weaker.
12407
12408However, it wasn't something that she had thought of as a bad thing. Indeed, her growth as a swordsman had stopped. She wouldn't become any stronger than this. However, in exchange she had gained something great: they were wisdom and knowledge. They were things that she would never gain from swordsmanship.
12409
12410
12411"I won't pull out anymore fangs."
12412
12413
12414The Sword God was dedicated to the sword. He expected Ghyslaine to understand with just that. However, Ghyslaine irritably asked,
12415
12416
12417"I don't understand. Why aren't you training her? Isn't Eris pitiful like this?"
12418
12419
12420The Sword God sighed. He sighed as though Ghyslaine was a child who wouldn't understand unless you spelled it out from A to Z for her.
12421
12422
12423"Listen up, Ghyslaine. If you just wanted to surpass me, then following rational methods to the end, you could surpass me one day. I myself ended up where I am by following rational methods, after all. Well, of course to become a Sword God you'd need effort and talent as well, but let's leave that aside. What that girl is aiming for is the Dragon God. The Dragon God Orsted. He's 『an existence beyond rationality』. HE's a monster in a completely different league. With only my teachings, you'll never defeat him."
12424
12425
12426The Sword God narrowed his eyes as if recalling something nostalgic. He himself had actually fought with Orsted once. It was before he had become a Sword God, back when he was still a stubborn Sword Saint. Though it had been a complete loss, for some reason his life wasn't taken; on the contrary, he didn't even know why he was left without even a limb missing. His stubbornness had been completely broken, and after that he continued to train with Orsted as his goal. The result of that was his ascension to Sword God. It was exactly because of this that he didn't feel like being interrupted further on this topic.
12427
12428
12429"Hey, Ghyslaine. Training isn't the same as practice, yanno? Even more so if you have a goal. There's no point if you just blindly accept what someone else tells you. Right?"
12430
12431"...Shisho always speaks of difficult things. I don't understand."
12432
12433"Hah!"
12434
12435
12436Ghyslaine replied. The Sword God snorted.
12437
12438That's right. She's an idiot who won't understand even if you carefully spell it out from A to Z.
12439
12440
12441"Well, the point is that she's not just gonna be taking lessons from me. For that purpose, I've prepared various things. To start with, this guy."
12442
12443
12444Saying this, the Sword God pointed at Auber. Auber gave a small nod and greeted her.
12445
12446
12447"I am the North Emperor, Auber Corvette. I'm known as 『Peacock Sword』."
12448
12449
12450Ghyslaine frowned. It was because an indescribable odor was coming from Auber's body. It was a strong, citrusy smell. It was probably a perfume. To a member of the Beast Race like Ghyslaine, it was an unpleasant smell.
12451
12452
12453"What business does the North God Style have here?"
12454
12455"I've been called here by Sword God-sama. He wanted me to train one of his students, he said."
12456
12457
12458Ghyslaine made an even more doubtful expression. She then questioned the Sword God.
12459
12460
12461"Why the North God Style? Eris isn't suitable for their kind of makeshift style."
12462
12463"Because the Dragon God uses it."
12464
12465
12466The doubt on Ghyslaine's face deepened. She had never heard that the Dragon God used the North God Style. If he were a North God Style, then the Second Place was likely the North God.
12467
12468
12469"Just what kind of person is the Dragon God?"
12470
12471"Like I'd know... But that guy, whether it's the Sword God Style, or the North God style, what he uses incorporates all of that. Of course if you can use it, then you can deal with it, and that guy uses it. In that case if we don't learn to use it too, we won't be able to fight evenly against him."
12472
12473
12474The grimness on Ghyslaine's face disappeared. After all, learning to use the techniques that the enemy used was an extremely rational approach.
12475
12476
12477"I see, so in the future you'll call for the Water God Style as well?"
12478
12479"Yeah, I'll send a letter."
12480
12481"I see."
12482
12483
12484Ghyslaine's tail started swaying in a good mood. Seeing that, the Sword God chuckled bitterly. As long as it was a reply she could easily understand, she would consent. In this respect, she hadn't changed at all since the past.
12485
12486
12487"Well then, North Emperor-dono, please stay at your leisure."
12488
12489
12490Because her doubts had cleared, Ghyslaine had stood up and greeted the North Emperor. She got down on one knee and performed the particular etiquette passed down in the Sword God Style.
12491
12492
12493"Mmn, Sword King-dono. I'll be in your care."
12494
12495
12496Auber once again placed a hand to his chest and returned the greeting. And so like that, Eris would begin her training from the beginning again.